The riches of mercie In two treatises: 1 Lydia's conversion. 2. A rescue from death. By the late learned, and reverend divine, Richard Sibbs, Doctor in Divinitie. Published by the authors own appointment, and subscribed with his owne hand to prevent imperfect copies.
         Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
      
       
         
           1638
        
      
       Approx. 170 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 137 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A12191
         STC 22501
         ESTC S100975
         99836802
         99836802
         1090
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A12191)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 1090)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1188:9)
      
       
         
           
             The riches of mercie In two treatises: 1 Lydia's conversion. 2. A rescue from death. By the late learned, and reverend divine, Richard Sibbs, Doctor in Divinitie. Published by the authors own appointment, and subscribed with his owne hand to prevent imperfect copies.
             Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
          
           [2], 108, [16]; 146, [2] p.
           
             Printed by I[ohn] D[awson] for Francis Eglesfeild, and are to be sold by him at the signe of the Marigold in Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             1638.
          
           
             Printer's name from STC.
             "A rescue from death" (caption title) has separate pagination beginning on ² B1.
             Includes index.
             With a final imprimatur leaf.
             Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           God -- Mercy -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           RICHES
           OF
           MERCIE
           .
           In
           two
           Treatises
           ;
           
             
               1
               Lydia's
               Conversion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               Rescue
               from
               death
               .
            
          
           By
           the
           late
           learned
           ,
           and
           reverend
           Divine
           ,
           RICHARD
           SIBBS
           ,
           Doctor
           in
           Divinitie
           .
           Published
           by
           the
           Authors
           own
           appointment
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           to
           prevent
           imperfect
           Copies
           .
        
         
           
             1
             SAM
             .
             2.6
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             killeth
             ,
             and
             maketh
             alive
             ;
             hee
             bringeth
             downe
             to
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             up
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           by
           
             I.
             D.
          
           for
           
             Francis
             Eglesfeild
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           him
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Marigold
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           1638.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           LYDIAS
           Conversion
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 ACT.
                 16.14
              
               .
            
             
               And
               a
               certaine
               woman
               named
               Lydia
               ,
               a
               seller
               of
               Purple
               ,
               of
               the
               Citie
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
               that
               worshipped
               God
               ,
               whose
               heart
               the
               Lord
               opened
               ,
               that
               shee
               attended
               to
               the
               things
               that
               were
               spoken
               of
               Paul.
               And
               when
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           THE
           holy
           Apostle
           Saint
           
             Paula
             vessell
             of
             mercie
          
           ,
           having
           found
           mercie
           himselfe
           of
           God
           ,
           
           was
           a
           fit
           instrument
           to
           preach
           mercy
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           he
           was
           appointed
           to
           be
           a
           preacher
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           Among
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           he
           was
           called
           to
           preach
           to
           them
           of
           Macedonia
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           by
           a
           vision
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
           
             A
             man
             of
             Macedonia
          
           ,
           
           appeared
           to
           Paul
           by
           night
           and
           sayd
           
             Come
             to
             Macedonia
             ▪
             and
             helpe
             us
             .
          
           Indeed
           the
           state
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Macedonia
           called
           for
           help
           ,
           as
           now
           the
           state
           of
           many
           people
           doth
           :
           though
           there
           be
           not
           such
           a
           vision
           as
           a
           man
           of
           Macedonia
           ,
           yet
           their
           wretched
           estate
           (
           being
           under
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Satan
           )
           
           cries
           
             Come
             and
             help
             us
          
           ,
           though
           they
           doe
           not
           crie
           with
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           yet
           their
           estate
           cries
           .
           The
           Apostle
           upon
           this
           vision
           ,
           takes
           his
           journey
           to
           come
           toward
           Macedonia
           ,
           and
           he
           stayed
           there
           a
           good
           while
           ;
           
             Hee
             abode
             certaine
             dayes
          
           .
        
         
           Though
           God
           called
           him
           to
           Macedonia
           :
           yet
           God
           did
           not
           giue
           him
           great
           incouragement
           for
           the
           present
           .
           This
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           Gods
           carriage
           ,
           not
           to
           discouer
           at
           the
           present
           what
           he
           wil
           doe
           ,
           but
           leads
           people
           on
           by
           gentle
           incouragements
           :
           and
           to
           humble
           them
           the
           more
           with
           little
           fruit
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           hee
           abode
           
             there
             certaine
             dayes
          
           ,
           without
           any
           
           great
           fruit
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           goes
           out
           to
           Philippi
           (
           the
           cheife
           City
           in
           Macedonia
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           gathered
           together
           :
           a
           company
           of
           women
           were
           resorted
           together
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           preached
           to
           them
           :
           As
           indeed
           holy
           communion
           is
           never
           without
           a
           blessing
           ;
           they
           met
           together
           on
           a
           good
           day
           ,
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           good
           end
           they
           were
           met
           together
           ;
           Now
           Paul
           tooke
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           meeting
           together
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           he
           cast
           his
           net
           ,
           and
           he
           catcheth
           one
           with
           her
           family
           ,
           namely
           Lydia
           .
           The
           Gospell
           was
           a
           sweete
           savour
           of
           salvation
           to
           her
           .
        
         
         
           Hereupon
           there
           is
           a
           discourse
           of
           Lydia
           ,
           a
           short
           story
           of
           Lydia
           ,
           a
           story
           worthy
           to
           bee
           thought
           of
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           words
           of
           my
           text
           .
        
         
           
             A
             certaine
             woman
             named
             Lydia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             SHee
             is
             described
             First
             by
             her
             person
             ,
             
             and
             sex
             ,
             a
             certaine
             woman
             .
             By
             her
             name
             Lydia
             .
             By
             her
             calling
             a
             
               seller
               of
               purple
            
             .
             By
             her
             citie
             Thiatira
             .
             By
             her
             pious
             disposition
             ,
             
               shee
               worshipped
               God.
            
             And
             then
             her
             conversion
             
             is
             set
             downe
             ,
             by
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             
               God
               opened
               her
               heart
            
             .
             And
             what
             followed
             upon
             that
             opening
             of
             her
             heart
             ,
             
               shee
               attended
               to
               the
               things
               that
               were
               spoken
               by
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               likewise
               shee
               was
               baptised
               with
               all
               her
               household
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             sweet
             fruit
             that
             this
             conversion
             of
             her
             with
             all
             her
             household
             had
             presently
             shee
             shewed
             the
             loue
             (
             that
             shee
             felt
             from
             
               God
               in
               converting
               her
            
             )
             to
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             and
             his
             company
             ,
             shee
             besought
             them
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               yee
               haue
               judged
               mee
               faithfull
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Come
               to
               my
               house
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             words
             I
             shall
             vnfold
             as
             I
             come
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             And
             a
             certaine
             woman
             named
             Lydia
             ,
             a
             seller
             of
             purple
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             FIRST
             here-is
             a
             description
             of
             her
             person
             ,
             and
             sexe
             ,
             and
             name
             ,
             and
             calling
             ,
             and
             city
             ,
             and
             disposition
             .
          
           
             God
             takes
             notice
             of
             all
             the
             particulars
             of
             those
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             
             he
             delights
             to
             speake
             of
             them
             ,
             those
             that
             haue
             their
             names
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             ,
             hee
             knowes
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             callings
             ,
             and
             
             persons
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             Iewels
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             they
             are
             
               written
               on
               the
               palmes
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
            
             hee
             takes
             more
             speciall
             notice
             of
             them
             then
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             is
             very
             punctuall
             in
             the
             description
             of
             all
             particulars
             .
          
           
             For
             her
             person
             I
             will
             be
             very
             short
             ,
             I
             will
             giue
             but
             a
             note
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             to
             that
             I
             mainly
             ayme
             at
             ,
             her
             conversion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             certaine
             woman
             named
             Lydia
             .
          
           
             FOR
             her
             sex
             ,
             shee
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             women
             that
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             .
             
               In
               Christ
               Iesus
               there
               is
               neither
               male
               nor
               female
               .
            
             Sin
             came
             in
             by
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             was
             by
             a
             woman
             too
             ,
             here
             were
             a
             company
             of
             women
             gathered
             together
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             most
             part
             women
             haue
             sweet
             affections
             to
             religion
             ,
             
             and
             therein
             
             they
             oft
             goe
             beyond
             men
             .
          
           
             
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             Religion
             is
             especially
             seated
             in
             the
             affections
             :
             and
             they
             haue
             sweet
             and
             strong
             affections
             .
          
           
             
             Likewise
             they
             are
             subiect
             to
             weakenesse
             ,
             and
             God
             delights
             to
             shew
             his
             
               strength
               in
               weaknesse
            
             .
          
           
             
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             especially
             Child
             bearing-women
             ,
             bring
             others
             into
             this
             life
             with
             danger
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             a
             nearer
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             so
             many
             children
             as
             they
             bring
             forth
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             perill
             of
             their
             liues
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             here
             mentions
             
             a
             company
             of
             women
             that
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               a
               Certaine
               woman
               named
               Lydia
            
             .
          
           
             What!
             a
             woman
             to
             bee
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             
             a
             poore
             woman
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             Gaoler
             afterward
             ,
             a
             rugged
             rough
             Gaoler
             :
             for
             these
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             so
             famous
             a
             Church
             as
             Philippi
             and
             other
             Churches
             in
             Macedonia
             !
             Oh!
             yes
             ;
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               heauen
               is
               as
               a
               graine
               of
               mustard
               seed
            
             small
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
             It
             is
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Church
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             grace
             ,
             that
             euery
             particular
             
             member
             hath
             ,
             it
             is
             little
             and
             weake
             beginnings
             Christians
             are
             not
             as
             the
             Angels
             were
             ,
             perfect
             at
             the
             first
             :
             The
             Church
             growes
             by
             little
             ,
             and
             little
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             not
             be
             discouraged
             when
             the
             plantation
             of
             the
             Gospell
             hath
             poore
             successe
             at
             the
             beginning
             :
             We
             see
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             there
             was
             little
             successe
             at
             the
             first
             :
             A
             woman
             and
             a
             rough
             Gaoler
             ,
             a
             Gaoler
             that
             both
             by
             calling
             ,
             and
             disposition
             ,
             and
             custome
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             hard
             and
             hardned
             too
             :
             yet
             these
             two
             were
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             great
             Church
             .
          
           
             Was
             it
             not
             so
             among
             
             our selues
             ?
             The
             Church
             of
             latter
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             reformation
             ,
             how
             began
             it
             ?
             By
             a
             child
             ,
             and
             a
             woman
             ,
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             ,
             and
             
               Queene
               Elizabeth
            
             of
             famous
             memory
             ▪
             Therfore
             as
             the
             Prophet
             sayth
             ,
             
               Who
               art
               thou
               that
               despisest
               the
               day
               of
               little
               things
               ?
            
             despise
             not
             little
             things
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             lesse
             then
             grace
             at
             the
             first
             :
             But
             as
             Christ
             the
             stocke
             of
             Iesse
             ,
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             rose
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             overspreads
             the
             world
             now
             so
             euery
             Christian
             riseth
             of
             meane
             beginnings
             :
             and
             so
             doth
             the
             Church
             it selfe
             .
             
               A
               certaine
               woman
               named
               Lydia
            
             ,
             shee
             was
             the
             
             foundation
             of
             a
             famous
             Church
             .
          
           
             Then
             shee
             is
             set
             downe
             by
             her
             calling
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Seller
             of
             Purple
             .
          
           
             
             GOD
             allowes
             callings
             .
          
           
             The
             calling
             of
             Christianity
             is
             shewed
             in
             particular
             callings
             ,
             which
             are
             sanctified
             by
             God
             to
             subdue
             the
             excesse
             of
             corruptions
             .
             Men
             without
             callings
             are
             exceeding
             vicious
             ,
             as
             some
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             beggars
             ,
             in
             this
             I
             may
             ranke
             them
             
             together
             :
             those
             that
             haue
             no
             callings
             ,
             nor
             fit
             themselues
             for
             a
             calling
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             out
             of
             a
             calling
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Callings
             are
             lawfull
             .
             
             And
             so
             this
             calling
             of
             commerce
             ,
             and
             trade
             ,
             
               A
               seller
               of
               purple
            
             :
             Though
             for
             the
             most
             part
             men
             gather
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             soile
             ,
             and
             corruption
             ,
             by
             commixture
             of
             manners
             with
             those
             they
             deale
             with
             :
             yet
             there
             must
             be
             commerce
             ,
             and
             this
             particular
             commerce
             of
             
               selling
               of
               Purple
            
             .
          
           
             The
             body
             of
             man
             needs
             many
             callings
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             part
             of
             mans
             body
             ,
             not
             one
             member
             ,
             but
             it
             sets
             a
             
             particular
             calling
             on
             work
             Therefore
             this
             life
             is
             a
             life
             of
             many
             necessities
             ?
             and
             there
             must
             be
             callings
             and
             trading
             ,
             and
             this
             particular
             trading
             ,
             
               selling
               of
               purple
            
             .
             It
             may
             seeme
             superfluous
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             altogether
             :
             for
             Garments
             are
             for
             3.
             ends
             .
          
           
             For
             
               
                 
                 Necessity
                 .
              
               
                 Ornament
                 .
              
               
                 Distinction
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Now
             purple
             ,
             howeuer
             it
             be
             not
             for
             necessity
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             ornament
             ,
             and
             distinction
             ,
             for
             Magistrats
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             persons
             of
             great
             quality
             .
             How-ever
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             times
             hath
             
             bred
             a
             confusion
             ,
             that
             one
             will
             goe
             as
             well
             as
             another
             yet
             God
             that
             allowes
             distinction
             of
             callings
             ,
             and
             persons
             ,
             allowes
             distinction
             of
             habit
             ,
             and
             attire
             Therefore
             selling
             of
             purple
             is
             lawfull
             and
             the
             wearing
             of
             rich
             attire
             .
             
             
               Kings
               daughters
            
             went
             in
             such
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             sayd
             of
             Davids
             daughters
             .
          
           
             So
             there
             bee
             not
             over
             much
             delicacie
             :
             
             for
             delicacie
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             these
             times
             is
             fatall
             as
             there
             be
             many
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             countries
             that
             are
             given
             to
             over-much
             nicitie
             ,
             and
             sumptuousnes
             in
             this
             kind
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             fore
             runner
             of
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Otherwise
             it
             is
             lawfull
             
             (
             for
             those
             that
             may
             ,
             )
             to
             weare
             purple
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             sell
             Purple
             ,
             so
             that
             (
             as
             he
             sayd
             to
             the
             great
             Emperour
             )
             they
             doe
             not
             consider
             the
             purple
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             purple
             couers
             dust
             ,
             and
             base
             flesh
             that
             must
             turne
             to
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             and
             rottennesse
             ere
             long
             ,
             so
             that
             people
             bee
             not
             lift
             up
             in
             that
             ,
             that
             is
             borrowed
             from
             the
             poore
             creature
             ,
             from
             wormes
             .
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             thing
             that
             men
             should
             be
             so
             sicke
             in
             their
             fancie
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             themselues
             the
             better
             for
             that
             they
             beg
             of
             the
             poor
             creature
             :
             so
             a
             man
             take
             heed
             of
             fancie
             and
             pride
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             use
             purple
             ,
             
               Shee
               was
               
               a
               seller
               of
               Purple
               ,
            
             So
             much
             for
             her
             calling
             .
          
        
         
           
             Shee
             worshipped
             God.
             
          
           
             SHEE
             was
             perhaps
             a
             Iew
             ,
             and
             looked
             for
             a
             Messias
             .
             There
             were
             3.
             sorts
             of
             people
             before
             Christ.
             
             The
             Iewes
             and
             those
             that
             we
             call
             prose
             lites
             ;
             and
             Religious
             persons
             fearing
             God.
             Shee
             might
             be
             one
             of
             the
             three
             it
             is
             not
             certaine
             what
             shee
             was
             .
             Certainely
             shee
             was
             one
             that
             feared
             God
             ▪
             She
             had
             some
             religion
             in
             her
             ,
             
             though
             yet
             shee
             was
             not
             ripened
             in
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             shee
             was
             a
             woman
             that
             feared
             God.
             
          
           
             From
             such
             kind
             of
             places
             as
             this
             ,
             we
             haue
             occasion
             to
             speake
             of
             workes
             of
             preparation
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             sent
             to
             her
             ,
             shee
             was
             a
             woman
             that
             feared
             God.
             To
             speak
             a
             little
             of
             works
             of
             preparation
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             God
             usually
             prepares
             those
             that
             hee
             meanes
             to
             convert
             :
             as
             we
             plow
             before
             we
             sow
             ,
             wee
             doe
             not
             sow
             among
             the
             thornes
             ,
             and
             we
             dig
             deep
             to
             lay
             a
             foundation
             ,
             wee
             purge
             before
             Cordialls
             .
             It
             is
             usuall
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             grace
             preparations
             :
             therfore
             
             preparations
             are
             necessary
             .
             There
             is
             such
             a
             distance
             betweene
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             corruption
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             grace
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             preparation
             ,
             many
             degrees
             to
             rise
             by
             before
             a
             man
             come
             to
             that
             condition
             hee
             should
             bee
             in
             ,
             therefore
             preparations
             we
             allow
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             allow
             this
             ,
             
             that
             all
             preparations
             are
             from
             God
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             prepare
             our selues
             ,
             or
             deserue
             future
             things
             by
             our
             preparations
             ;
             for
             the
             preparations
             themselues
             are
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             though
             we
             grant
             preparations
             yet
             we
             
             grant
             no
             force
             of
             a
             meritorious
             cause
             in
             preparations
             to
             produce
             such
             an
             effect
             as
             conversion
             is
             :
             No
             ;
             only
             preparation
             is
             to
             remooue
             the
             hindrances
             ,
             
             and
             to
             fit
             the
             soule
             for
             conversion
             that
             there
             may
             not
             be
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             beetweene
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             conversion
             ,
             as
             without
             preparation
             there
             would
             be
             .
          
           
             
             But
             when
             is
             preparation
             sufficient
             ?
          
           
             
             When
             the
             soul
             is
             so
             farre
             cast
             downe
             ,
             as
             it
             sets
             a
             high
             price
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             on
             grace
             aboue
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             accounts
             grace
             the
             onely
             
             pearle
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             :
             when
             a
             man
             sets
             a
             high
             price
             on
             grace
             more
             then
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             then
             a
             man
             is
             sufficiently
             prepared
             ,
          
           
             Some
             poore
             soules
             think
             they
             are
             neuer
             prepared
             enough
             :
             but
             let
             them
             looke
             to
             the
             end
             that
             God
             will
             haue
             preparation
             for
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             high
             price
             be
             set
             upon
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             and
             value
             all
             things
             but
             grace
             meanely
             in
             their
             owne
             ranke
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             brought
             to
             that
             pitch
             that
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             hee
             esteemes
             all
             nothing
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             must
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             
             haue
             sauing
             grace
             let
             him
             neuer
             talke
             whether
             hee
             bee
             prepared
             or
             no.
             This
             disposition
             shewes
             that
             he
             is
             prepared
             enough
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             conversion
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             ,
             God
             in
             preparation
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Civilizeth
             people
             ,
             and
             then
             Christianizeth
             them
             as
             I
             may
             say
             :
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             GOD
             will
             not
             be
             effectuall
             in
             a
             rude
             wild
             ,
             and
             barbarous
             soule
             ,
             in
             men
             that
             are
             not
             men
             ;
             Therefore
             they
             must
             bee
             brought
             to
             Civilitie
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             civilitie
             ,
             but
             there
             must
             be
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             to
             cast
             them
             downe
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             
             brought
             to
             Christianitie
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             they
             take
             a
             good
             course
             that
             labour
             to
             breake
             them
             from
             their
             naturall
             rudenesse
             ,
             and
             feircenesse
             :
             as
             by
             nature
             every
             man
             is
             like
             
               a
               wild
               asse-Colt
            
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             more
             significant
             words
             a
             
               Colt
               ,
               an
               asse
               Colt
               ,
               and
               wild
               .
            
             Now
             ther
             is
             no
             sowing
             in
             the
             sand
             or
             on
             the
             water
             :
             there
             is
             no
             forcing
             of
             grace
             on
             a
             soule
             so
             farre
             indisposed
             that
             is
             not
             brought
             to
             Civilitie
             ,
             rude
             ,
             and
             barbarous
             soules
             therefore
             Gods
             manner
             is
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             the
             compasse
             of
             Civilitie
             ,
             and
             then
             seeing
             what
             their
             estate
             is
             in
             the
             corruption
             of
             nature
             
             to
             deject
             them
             and
             then
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             Christianity
             as
             we
             see
             here
             in
             Lydia
             .
          
           
             For
             howeuer
             there
             is
             no
             force
             of
             a
             meritorious
             cause
             in
             preparations
             to
             grace
             ,
             to
             raise
             up
             the
             soule
             to
             grace
             :
             for
             alas
             that
             cannot
             be
             !
             it
             is
             not
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             produce
             such
             a
             blessed
             effect
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             brings
             a
             man
             to
             a
             lesse
             distance
             then
             other
             wild
             creatures
             that
             come
             not
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             means
             .
             Therefore
             vsually
             to
             those
             that
             use
             the
             talents
             of
             their
             vnderstanding
             and
             will
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             well
             ,
             God
             after
             discovers
             himselfe
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             Therfore
             let
             all
             be
             incouraged
             
             to
             grow
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             courses
             of
             civility
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             wait
             the
             good
             time
             ,
             till
             God
             shine
             on
             them
             in
             mercy
             :
             For
             though
             those
             courses
             can
             neuer
             produce
             religion
             ,
             yet
             it
             brings
             men
             to
             a
             proximity
             ,
             and
             nearenesse
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             more
             then
             those
             that
             stand
             further
             off
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             force
             this
             point
             further
             at
             this
             time
             -
             
               Shee
               was
               a
               woman
               that
               feared
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               God.
            
             Shee
             was
             faithfull
             in
             that
             light
             shee
             had
             ,
             
               and
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               shal
               be
               given
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Shee
             worspipped
             God.
             
          
           
             NOT
             in
             any
             sight
             of
             her
             owne
             ,
             she
             had
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             All
             feare
             comes
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             initiall
             feare
             ,
             and
             ripened
             feare
             ,
             all
             feare
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             conflict
             with
             adversaries
             at
             this
             time
             .
             You
             see
             the
             person
             ,
             a
             woman
             ,
             her
             calling
             ;
             
               A
               seller
               of
               purple
            
             ,
             and
             her
             pious
             disposition
             ,
             shee
             was
             such
             a
             one
             as
             worshipped
             
               God
               ;
               And
               she
               heard
               Paul.
               
            
          
           
           
             The
             sweete
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             brings
             those
             that
             belong
             to
             Election
             ,
             vnder
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             means
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             .
             
             Let
             the
             divell
             ,
             and
             the
             instruments
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             rage
             and
             oppose
             ,
             and
             doe
             what
             they
             can
             ;
             those
             that
             belong
             to
             
               God
               ,
               God
            
             will
             haue
             a
             time
             to
             bring
             them
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             effectually
             call
             them
             by
             his
             spirit
             .
             As
             here
             Lydia
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             sweete
             preventing
             providence
             that
             shee
             never
             thought
             of
             ,
             God
             brought
             an
             Apostle
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             her
             soule
             ,
             shee
             heard
             Paul
             and
             was
             converted
             .
             To
             come
             to
             the
             description
             
             of
             her
             conversion
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             Whose
             heart
             the
             Lord
             opened
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             things
             that
             were
             spoken
             of
             Paul.
             
          
           
             GOD
             opened
             her
             heart
             .
             To
             what
             purpose
             ?
             
               To
               attend
               to
               the
               things
               spoken
               of
               Paul.
               
            
          
           
             
               God
               by
               the
               word
               preached
            
             opens
             the
             heart
             ;
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             word
             :
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             we
             are
             fitted
             to
             the
             word
             .
             The
             spirit
             and
             the
             word
             draw
             us
             to
             themselues
             :
             The
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             
             word
             draw
             us
             to
             regard
             the
             word
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             her
             heart
             was
             opened
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             First
             I
             will
             speake
             of
             the
             opening
             her
             heart
             :
             And
             then
             of
             her
             attending
             upon
             the
             word
             preached
             by
             
               Paul.
               God
            
             opened
             her
             heart
             .
             Shee
             was
             a
             religious
             woman
             yet
             her
             heart
             was
             shut
             before
             God
             opened
             it
             .
             Shee
             was
             religious
             in
             her
             kind
             ,
             yet
             her
             heart
             must
             be
             further
             opened
             before
             shee
             could
             bee
             saved
             .
             There
             is
             no
             staying
             in
             preparations
             in
             this
             or
             that
             degree
             :
             
             as
             many
             abortiues
             in
             our
             times
             that
             make
             many
             offers
             ;
             they
             haue
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             ,
             and
             are
             
             cast
             downe
             :
             but
             there
             they
             stick
             and
             neuer
             come
             to
             proofe
             .
             But
             those
             that
             will
             attaine
             to
             salvation
             ,
             must
             not
             rest
             in
             religious
             dispositions
             ,
             in
             good
             affections
             ,
             and
             gracious
             offers
             ,
             they
             must
             goe
             on
             further
             and
             further
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             here
             ,
             
               God
               opened
               her
               heart
            
             .
          
           
             Obserue
             then
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             heart
             these
             things
             .
             
          
           
             1
             First
             the
             heart
             is
             naturally
             shut
             ,
             and
             closed
             up
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             to
             spirituall
             things
             :
             it
             is
             open
             enough
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             base
             contentments
             here
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             shut
             to
             heauen
             and
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             naturally
             
             it
             is
             cleane
             locked
             up
             .
          
           
             Partly
             in
             its
             owne
             nature
             ,
             being
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             earthly
             ,
             partly
             because
             Sathan
             he
             beseigeth
             all
             the
             senses
             ,
             and
             shuts
             up
             all
             .
             There
             is
             a
             spirit
             of
             deafenesse
             ,
             and
             blindnesse
             ,
             and
             a
             spirit
             of
             darknes
             ,
             and
             deafnesse
             in
             people
             ,
             before
             God
             hath
             brought
             them
             by
             the
             powerfull
             worke
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             poffesseth
             every
             man
             naturally
             .
             Naturally
             therefore
             our
             hearts
             are
             not
             open
             ,
             but
             locked
             and
             shut
             up
             (
             that
             is
             supposed
             here
             )
             so
             that
             except
             God
             be
             mercifull
             to
             breake
             the
             prison
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             whereby
             by
             
             vnbeleife
             ,
             and
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             our
             nature
             we
             are
             shutt
             up
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             salvation
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             
               God
               opens
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               as
               our
               hearts
               are
               shut
               and
               closed
               up
               naturally
               :
               2
               so
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               alone
               opens
               the
               heart
               ,
               by
               his
               spirit
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               means
               ,
               God
               opened
               Lydia's
               heart
               .
            
             
               God
               hath
               many
               keyes
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               key
               of
               heauen
               ,
               to
               cōmand
               the
               raine
               to
               come
               downe
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               key
               of
               the
               wombe
               ,
               the
               key
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               the
               graue
               ,
               and
               the
               key
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               especially
               ,
               
                 He
                 opens
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 
                 man
                 shuts
                 ,
                 and
                 shuts
                 and
                 no
                 men
                 opens
                 .
              
               He
               hath
               the
               key
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               open
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               the
               memory
               ,
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               affections
               .
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               only
               hath
               the
               key
               of
               the
               heart
               to
               open
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               prerogatiue
               .
               He
               made
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               he
               onely
               hath
               to
               doe
               with
               the
               heart
               ,
               he
               can
               vnmake
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               new
               againe
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               make
               locks
               can
               doe
               .
               And
               if
               the
               heart
               be
               in
               ill
               temper
               ,
               hee
               can
               take
               it
               in
               peices
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               to
               nothing
               as
               it
               were
               (
               as
               it
               must
               be
               before
               conversion
               )
               and
               he
               can
               make
               it
               a
               new
               heart
               againe
               .
               It
               is
               
                 God
                 that
              
               opens
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               God
               
               only
               .
               All
               the
               Angels
               in
               heauen
               cannot
               giue
               one
               grace
               ,
               not
               the
               least
               grace
               ;
               Grace
               comes
               meerly
               from
               God
               :
               it
               is
               meerly
               from
               God
               :
               All
               the
               creatures
               in
               the
               world
               cannot
               open
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               God
               only
               by
               his
               holy
               spirit
               :
               For
               nature
               cannot
               doe
               aboue
               its
               sphere
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               aboue
               its
               owne
               power
               .
               Naturall
               things
               can
               doe
               but
               naturall
               things
               .
               For
               nature
               to
               raise
               it selfe
               up
               to
               beleeue
               heavenly
               things
               it
               cannot
               be
               .
               Therefore
               as
               you
               see
               vapours
               goe
               as
               high
               as
               the
               sunne
               drawes
               them
               up
               and
               no
               higher
               :
               so
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               lift
               up
               to
               heauenly
               th●ngs
               by
               the
               power
               of
               
               
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 :
                 God
              
               drawes
               us
               and
               then
               we
               follow
               :
               God
               I
               say
               onely
               openeth
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               Because
               there
               is
               not
               only
               want
               of
               strength
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               1
               to
               open
               it selfe
               :
               but
               likewise
               there
               is
               enmity
               ,
               and
               poyson
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               ●o
               shut
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               shut
               out
               all
               goodnesse
               .
               A
               man
               hath
               no
               senses
               to
               spirituall
               things
               ;
               no
               eyes
               ,
               no
               eares
               ,
               no
               taft
               ,
               no
               life
               .
               Nay
               there
               is
               an
               opposition
               to
               all
               .
               2
               
                 A
                 naturall
                 man
                 perceiveth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 ,
              
               he
               wants
               senses
               :
               and
               those
               senses
               hee
               hath
               are
               set
               against
               goodnesse
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               
                 he
                 esteemeth
                 them
                 foolishnesse
              
               .
               I
               
               need
               not
               bee
               much
               in
               so
               easie
               an
               argument
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               well
               enough
               acquainted
               with
               .
               Naturally
               the
               heart
               is
               shut
               ,
               and
               God
               only
               must
               open
               it
               .
            
             
               
               This
               should
               teach
               us
               patience
               ,
               when
               we
               can
               do
               little
               good
               with
               those
               that
               are
               under
               us
               by
               all
               our
               instructions
               ,
               and
               corrections
               wait
               the
               due
               time
               .
               Grace
               is
               not
               of
               thy
               giving
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               not
               of
               thy
               opening
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               mans
               opening
               :
               
               therefore
               as
               it
               is
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               waite
               ,
               and
               beare
               
                 with
                 patience
                 men
                 of
                 contrarie
                 minds
                 ,
              
               waiting
               when
               God
               in
               due
               time
               giue
               them
               grace
               to
               repent
               .
               Grace
               is
               Gods
               creature
               it
               is
               none
               of
               
               our
               owne
               .
               Therefore
               take
               heed
               that
               we
               be
               not
               short
               ,
               &
               angry
               spirited
               ,
               if
               we
               cannot
               haue
               all
               we
               would
               haue
               of
               those
               that
               are
               under
               us
               ,
               children
               ,
               or
               servants
               ,
               let
               us
               waite
               Gods
               time
               ,
               he
               opens
               the
               heart
               in
               his
               time
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               wee
               find
               not
               grace
               wrought
               in
               our
               owne
               hearts
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               second
               or
               third
               sermon
               Let
               us
               doe
               as
               hee
               at
               the
               Poole
               of
               Bethesda
               ,
               lie
               there
               till
               the
               Angell
               stirre
               the
               water
               ,
               till
               God
               bee
               effectuall
               by
               his
               spirit
               .
               God
               doth
               it
               and
               he
               only
               doth
               it
               ,
               only
               we
               must
               waite
               ,
               he
               will
               doe
               it
               in
               his
               good
               time
               ,
               be
               not
               ouer
               short-spirited
               .
               This
               we
               ought
               to
               obserue
               
               out
               of
               these
               words
               
                 God
                 opened
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Lydia
                 .
              
               
            
             
               The
               heart
               is
               put
               for
               the
               whole
               soule
               ,
               
               he
               opened
               her
               understanding
               to
               conceiue
               :
               for
               all
               things
               beegin
               with
               heauenly
               light
               of
               the
               understanding
               all
               grace
               comes
               into
               the
               soule
               by
               the
               understanding
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               sanctifying
               grace
               in
               the
               affections
               but
               it
               comes
               by
               enlightning
               the
               understanding
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               grounds
               of
               it
               in
               the
               understanding
               first
               :
               God
               opens
               the
               understanding
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               opens
               the
               memory
               to
               retaine
               .
               That
               the
               memory
               may
               bee
               as
               the
               pot
               of
               Mannah
               to
               hold
               heauenly
               things
               :
               he
               opens
               
               and
               strengthens
               it
               with
               retention
               to
               keepe
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               opens
               the
               will
               to
               close
               with
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               affections
               to
               joy
               and
               delight
               in
               them
               .
               So
               the
               heart
               is
               the
               whole
               inward
               man
               ,
               he
               not
               only
               enlightens
               the
               understanding
               ,
               but
               infuseth
               grace
               into
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               affections
               ,
               into
               the
               whole
               inward
               man.
               We
               must
               take
               it
               in
               that
               extent
               for
               else
               if
               God
               should
               only
               open
               the
               understanding
               ,
               and
               not
               through
               the
               understanding
               flow
               into
               the
               will
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               the
               will
               would
               alway
               rebell
               :
               as
               indeed
               it
               is
               a
               poysonfull
               thing
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               malicious
               
               next
               the
               divell
               ,
               as
               the
               will
               of
               man.
               God
               will
               haue
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               haue
               another
               :
               Therefore
               God
               doth
               not
               only
               open
               the
               vnderstanding
               to
               conceiue
               ,
               but
               he
               opens
               the
               will
               to
               close
               with
               ,
               and
               to
               imbrace
               that
               that
               is
               good
               ;
               or
               else
               it
               will
               take
               head
               ,
               and
               take
               armes
               against
               the
               understanding
               in
               that
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               neuer
               come
               to
               the
               worke
               of
               grace
               :
               Therefore
               take
               it
               so
               ,
               he
               opened
               the
               will
               and
               affections
               as
               well
               as
               the
               understanding
               :
               though
               what-soeuer
               is
               in
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               affections
               ,
               comes
               through
               the
               understāding
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               heate
               comes
               through
               light
               .
               God
               opened
               
               her
               heart
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             To
             attend
             to
             the
             things
             that
             were
             spoken
             of
             Paul.
             
          
           
             THe
             word
             signifies
             ,
             to
             applie
             ,
             and
             set
             her
             mind
             to
             the
             things
             that
             Paul
             said
             ,
             to
             joyne
             and
             fasten
             the
             mind
             ,
             to
             what
             Paul
             sayd
             .
          
           
             First
             you
             see
             then
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             heart
             before
             there
             is
             attending
             ,
             before
             there
             can
             bee
             any
             attending
             ,
             
             and
             applying
             
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             the
             mind
             must
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             :
             the
             soule
             must
             be
             sanctified
             before
             it
             can
             attend
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ;
             nothing
             can
             flow
             but
             from
             a
             sutable
             facultie
             ,
             and
             ability
             to
             attend
             is
             a
             power
             and
             act
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             it
             must
             come
             from
             a
             sanctified
             power
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             heart
             must
             first
             bee
             opened
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             heart
             attends
             .
             God
             sayth
             ,
             he
             will
             circumcise
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             loue
             him
             ,
             he
             sanctifies
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             loues
             him
             .
             God
             changeth
             and
             altereth
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             then
             holy
             actions
             come
             
             from
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             grace
             begins
             with
             the
             abilities
             and
             powers
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             opened
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             holy
             actions
             sutable
             .
             There
             is
             no
             proportion
             betweene
             holy
             actions
             ,
             and
             an
             vnsanctified
             soule
             ,
             the
             heart
             must
             first
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             attends
             .
          
        
         
           
             Whose
             heart
             the
             Lord
             opened
             that
             shee
             attended
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             YOU
             see
             then
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             that
             God
             opening
             the
             heart
             of
             any
             Christian
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             
             carrie
             the
             attention
             to
             the
             word
             .
             
             God
             by
             grace
             carries
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             
               shee
               attended
               to
               what
               Paul
               spake
               .
            
             Where
             true
             grace
             is
             wrought
             it
             carries
             not
             to
             speculation
             or
             to
             practise
             this
             or
             that
             idle
             dreame
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             heart
             is
             open
             ,
             grace
             carries
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             especially
             to
             the
             good
             word
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ.
             As
             grace
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             word
             :
             so
             it
             carries
             the
             soule
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             a
             use
             of
             tryall
             to
             know
             whether
             wee
             haue
             our
             hearts
             wrought
             on
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             or
             no
             ,
             whether
             GOD
             by
             his
             spirit
             
             haue
             opened
             our
             hearts
             or
             no
             ?
             if
             our
             hearts
             be
             carried
             to
             the
             blessed
             word
             of
             God
             to
             rellish
             that
             .
             If
             they
             be
             ,
             God
             hath
             opened
             our
             hearts
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             word
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             better
             evidence
             of
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             that
             that
             is
             fetched
             from
             the
             affection
             that
             hee
             carries
             to
             the
             word
             and
             blessed
             truth
             of
             God
             :
             Oh!
             he
             rellisheth
             it
             as
             his
             appointed
             food
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             without
             it
             ,
             take
             away
             that
             ,
             and
             you
             take
             away
             his
             life
             .
             
               My
               Sheepe
               heare
               my
               voyce
            
             ,
             you
             are
             none
             of
             mine
             because
             you
             heare
             not
             my
             word
             .
             A
             delight
             in
             the
             blessed
             truth
             of
             God
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             God
             hath
             
             first
             opened
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             poore
             soules
             when
             they
             want
             good
             evidence
             ,
             when
             they
             doubt
             whether
             their
             estate
             be
             good
             or
             no
             ?
             Let
             them
             consider
             what
             rellish
             they
             have
             of
             diuine
             truths
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             connaturall
             to
             the
             word
             or
             no
             ?
             whether
             it
             be
             savourie
             or
             no
             ?
             whether
             they
             could
             be
             without
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             or
             no
             ?
             and
             let
             them
             judge
             of
             themselves
             by
             their
             delight
             in
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             her
             heart
             was
             opened
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Shee
             attended
             to
             the
             things
             which
             were
             spoken
             of
             Paul.
             
          
           
             WHich
             were
             the
             blessed
             truths
             of
             salvation
             .
             The
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             The
             free
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
             The
             particulars
             are
             not
             set
             downe
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             shee
             beleeued
             upon
             it
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             the
             word
             of
             faith
             :
             We
             see
             heere
             then
             ,
             that
             
               
               
               The
               seed
               and
               ground
               of
               faith
               is
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
          
           
             Her
             heart
             was
             opened
             to
             attend
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             Paul
             spake
             which
             was
             the
             Gospell
             .
             And
             indeed
             so
             it
             is
             .
             The
             foundation
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             faith
             is
             the
             Gospell
             :
             nothing
             can
             breed
             faith
             but
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             for
             how
             can
             wee
             hope
             for
             heauen
             ,
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             discovered
             ?
             Can
             we
             looke
             for
             any
             thing
             but
             GOD
             must
             discover
             his
             mind
             to
             bestow
             it
             ?
             and
             where
             haue
             wee
             the
             mind
             and
             bosome
             of
             God
             opened
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             from
             
             the
             scriptures
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             good
             word
             especially
             ?
             It
             is
             called
             the
             
               word
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               of
               glory
               ;
               The
               word
               of
               life
            
             :
             because
             by
             it
             all
             these
             blessed
             things
             are
             conveyed
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             the
             word
             simply
             here
             ,
             
             but
             the
             word
             
               spoken
               by
               Paul
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             word
             preached
             by
             an
             authorized
             minister
             ,
             is
             the
             usuall
             meanes
             of
             faith
             ,
             her
             heart
             was
             opened
             to
             attend
             to
             what
             was
             spoken
             by
             Paul
             an
             authorized
             minister
             ,
             so
             the
             word
             preached
             is
             the
             ordinary
             though
             not
             the
             sole
             foundation
             of
             faith
             .
             Therefore
             
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             that
             converted
             the
             world
             ,
             
               by
               the
               foolishnesse
               of
               preaching
            
             ,
             And
             in
             the
             ladder
             of
             heauen
             in
             Rom.
             10.
             
             
             
               How
               shall
               they
               call
               on
               him
               of
               whom
               they
               haue
               not
               heard
               and
               how
               shall
               they
               preach
               except
               they
               bee
               sent
               :
            
             so
             there
             is
             no
             faith
             without
             teaching
             .
             The
             point
             is
             playne
             ,
             you
             heare
             it
             oft
             :
             The
             word
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             especially
             as
             it
             is
             preached
             by
             a
             Paul
             ,
             by
             a
             Minister
             unfolding
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Therefore
             be
             stirred
             up
             as
             yee
             fauour
             the
             soules
             of
             
               Gods
               people
            
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             
               God
               to
               send
               labourers
               into
               his
               harvest
               ,
            
             and
             to
             pray
             that
             
             the
             Gospell
             and
             the
             preaching
             of
             it
             may
             haue
             a
             free
             passage
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             set
             vp
             lights
             in
             all
             the
             darke
             corners
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             to
             
               those
               that
               are
               in
               darkenesse
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
            
             :
             And
             blessed
             are
             their
             indeauour
             that
             labour
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospell
             may
             be
             preached
             in
             euery
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             For
             we
             see
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             word
             unfolded
             ,
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ
             spread
             open
             ,
             the
             Tapestry
             laid
             open
             ,
             that
             usually
             beget
             faith
             .
             The
             mine
             must
             be
             digged
             :
             people
             must
             see
             it
             familiarly
             layd
             open
             .
          
           
             Therfore
             saith
             he
             here
             ,
             Lydia's
             heart
             was
             opened
             ,
             
             and
             shee
             
               attended
               to
               the
               word
               spoken
               by
               Paul.
               
            
          
           
             
             Let
             this
             teach
             us
             to
             set
             a
             price
             upon
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             :
             doth
             God
             set
             up
             an
             ordinance
             ;
             and
             will
             he
             not
             giue
             vertue
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             it
             ?
             Yes
             :
             there
             is
             a
             majesty
             ,
             and
             a
             power
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             pul
             people
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             to
             the
             blessed
             light
             of
             Gods
             Kingdome
             .
             It
             was
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             opened
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             Paul.
             
          
           
             
             But
             it
             was
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             opened
             ,
             and
             attended
             to
             ,
             shee
             mixed
             it
             with
             her
             attention
             and
             her
             heart
             closed
             with
             it
             .
             There
             are
             these
             3.
             goe
             together
             .
             
             The
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             and
             then
             attending
             to
             the
             word
             preachedth
             at
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             her
             faith
             ,
             these
             3.
             meeting
             together
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             these
             foure
             things
             must
             alwayes
             be
             in
             the
             senses
             of
             our
             body
             .
             4
             If
             wee
             will
             see
             there
             must
             be
             an
             object
             to
             see
             ,
             we
             must
             see
             something
             ;
             and
             a
             facultie
             to
             see
             ,
             our
             eye
             ;
             and
             then
             a
             light
             whereby
             wee
             see
             we
             cannot
             see
             in
             the
             dark
             And
             then
             there
             must
             bee
             an
             application
             of
             the
             eye
             to
             see
             the
             object
             by
             that
             light
             .
             So
             in
             spirituall
             things
             there
             is
             the
             blessed
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             mercie
             of
             God
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             that
             wee
             
             may
             see
             these
             things
             ,
             wee
             must
             haue
             a
             light
             by
             which
             we
             may
             see
             them
             .
             And
             there
             must
             be
             a
             power
             to
             see
             which
             is
             the
             sanctified
             opened
             understanding
             ,
             when
             the
             understanding
             is
             opened
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             an
             application
             of
             the
             soule
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             word
             .
             So
             that
             there
             must
             be
             application
             ,
             and
             attention
             to
             the
             word
             :
             before
             the
             word
             can
             doe
             us
             good
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             object
             ,
             the
             tast
             to
             the
             thing
             tasted
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             all
             the
             other
             senses
             .
          
           
             Attention
             is
             a
             speciall
             thing
             :
             how
             many
             sermons
             are
             lost
             in
             this
             Citie
             ,
             that
             
             are
             as
             seed
             drowned
             ,
             that
             never
             come
             to
             fruite
             ?
             I
             thinke
             there
             is
             no
             place
             in
             the
             world
             where
             there
             is
             so
             much
             preaching
             ,
             and
             no
             place
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             so
             many
             sermons
             lost
             ;
             why
             ;
             because
             people
             want
             a
             retaining
             power
             ,
             and
             facultie
             to
             attend
             ,
             and
             retaine
             and
             keepe
             what
             wee
             heare
             shee
             attended
             to
             the
             word
             preached
             .
          
           
             To
             giue
             a
             little
             direction
             in
             this
             poynt
             of
             attending
             ,
             
             and
             applying
             the
             mind
             ,
             not
             to
             speake
             much
             I
             will
             name
             two
             or
             three
             principall
             things
             that
             I
             thinke
             fit
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             would
             come
             ,
             1
             as
             we
             should
             ,
             to
             the
             word
             
             preached
             :
             let
             us
             search
             our
             wants
             before
             wee
             come
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             occasions
             wee
             shall
             have
             to
             encounter
             with
             ,
             all
             temptations
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             like
             to
             encounter
             with
             ,
             let
             us
             fore-cast
             by
             presenting
             to
             our
             soules
             .
             I
             am
             weake
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             I
             want
             such
             graces
             .
             I
             am
             like
             to
             encounter
             with
             such
             temptations
             ,
             I
             am
             too
             weake
             for
             it
             ;
             I
             shall
             meete
             with
             such
             adversaries
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             answer
             them
             ,
             I
             am
             plunged
             in
             such
             businesses
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             lost
             in
             them
             without
             grace
             :
             then
             the
             soule
             comes
             with
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             supplied
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             attend
             ,
             and
             wll
             pray
             for
             
             the
             preacher
             !
             Oh
             Lord
             direct
             him
             that
             he
             may
             speak
             fitly
             to
             me
             ,
             somewhat
             for
             my
             understanding
             ,
             somewhat
             for
             my
             affections
             ,
             somewhat
             to
             helpe
             me
             against
             such
             ,
             &
             such
             a
             temptation
             :
             this
             is
             wanting
             ,
             and
             therfore
             we
             profit
             no
             more
             by
             the
             word
             then
             we
             doe
             .
          
           
             Then
             when
             we
             come
             to
             heare
             the
             word
             ,
             2
             let
             us
             heare
             it
             with
             all
             spirituall
             subjection
             ,
             as
             that
             Word
             that
             hath
             power
             to
             Command
             the
             conscience
             .
             This
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             speaks
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             to
             me
             .
             I
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             it
             .
             I
             will
             subject
             my
             conscience
             to
             it
             :
             It
             is
             spoken
             with
             
             evidence
             ,
             and
             proved
             ,
             I
             will
             stoupe
             to
             it
             .
             Thus
             we
             should
             come
             with
             subjection
             of
             soule
             and
             conscience
             to
             whatsoever
             is
             taught
             ;
             and
             not
             come
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             censure
             ,
             or
             to
             delight
             in
             it
             as
             musique
             ,
             as
             if
             wee
             came
             to
             a
             play
             ,
             to
             heare
             some
             prettie
             sentences
             :
             but
             come
             to
             heare
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             come
             as
             to
             that
             Word
             that
             shall
             judge
             our
             soules
             at
             the
             latter
             day
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             way
             to
             attend
             .
          
           
             Then
             againe
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             attend
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             heard
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             3
             let
             us
             labour
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             bring
             it
             neare
             to
             us
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             be
             an
             
               ingrafted
               
               Word
            
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             may
             be
             leavened
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ingrafted
             in
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             affections
             that
             we
             may
             thinke
             the
             better
             ,
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             speake
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             better
             as
             a
             Sience
             savours
             of
             the
             pla●●
             it
             is
             put
             into
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             may
             be
             written
             in
             our
             soules
             in
             the
             tables
             of
             our
             hearts
             :
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             may
             be
             neare
             us
             ,
             as
             any
             temptation
             shall
             be
             neare
             us
             ,
             or
             any
             corruption
             neare
             us
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             wee
             yeeld
             to
             corruptions
             and
             temptations
             ?
             They
             are
             neare
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             is
             
             farre
             off
             ,
             We
             never
             attended
             to
             the
             Word
             to
             bring
             it
             neare
             home
             .
             If
             the
             word
             were
             as
             neare
             as
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             temptations
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             ingrafted
             ,
             and
             in
             vested
             into
             the
             soule
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             the
             word
             readie
             for
             every
             temptation
             :
             there
             should
             not
             ●e
             a
             temptation
             offered
             ,
             nor
             a
             corruption
             arise
             ,
             but
             wee
             should
             subdue
             it
             ,
             and
             beat
             it
             downe
             with
             the
             blessed
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             the
             spirit
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             get
             it
             neare
             us
             ;
             that
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             word
             and
             our
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             the
             wil
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             our
             own
             wil
             
             may
             be
             all
             one
             :
             and
             so
             to
             have
             it
             incorporated
             ,
             and
             naturalized
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             speake
             and
             thinke
             ,
             and
             doe
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             is
             Divine
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             word
             written
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             our
             attention
             should
             be
             to
             that
             end
             .
             Therefore
             when
             we
             heare
             ,
             we
             should
             doe
             as
             nature
             doth
             with
             the
             meate
             we
             eate
             ,
             it
             suckes
             out
             a
             strength
             sutable
             for
             every
             part
             ,
             every
             part
             hath
             a
             power
             to
             draw
             out
             nourishment
             what
             is
             sutable
             to
             it selfe
             :
             so
             when
             wee
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             able
             to
             say
             this
             is
             good
             for
             such
             ,
             and
             
             such
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             never
             leave
             thinking
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             when
             wee
             have
             heard
             it
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             turned
             the
             word
             into
             our
             soules
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             it
             fixed
             in
             our
             understandings
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             say
             ,
             Now
             I
             know
             it
             ;
             till
             we
             have
             subdued
             our
             hearts
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             be
             molded
             ,
             and
             delivered
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             say
             ,
             Now
             I
             have
             it
             ;
             now
             the
             word
             is
             mine
             .
             Let
             us
             never
             leave
             the
             truth
             wee
             heare
             till
             we
             be
             brought
             to
             that
             :
             alas
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             to
             heare
             except
             we
             make
             it
             our
             owne
             ,
             as
             nature
             makes
             the
             meate
             our
             owne
             that
             we
             eate
             !
             There
             is
             a
             second
             or
             third
             
             digestion
             ,
             that
             goes
             before
             digestion
             be
             perfectly
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             meate
             turned
             into
             it
             .
             It
             is
             ruminating
             ,
             and
             meditating
             ,
             and
             altering
             of
             that
             wee
             heare
             ,
             and
             working
             on
             it
             that
             makes
             spirituall
             nourishment
             :
             thus
             wee
             should
             doe
             to
             attend
             to
             purpose
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             we
             may
             doe
             it
             let
             us
             adde
             some
             meditations
             to
             these
             practises
             .
             4
             Consider
             first
             of
             all
             whose
             word
             it
             is
             .
             It
             is
             the
             word
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             for
             my
             good
             It
             is
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             that
             brings
             me
             much
             good
             ,
             eternall
             salvation
             if
             I
             obey
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             word
             of
             
             God
             that
             brings
             eternall
             damnation
             if
             I
             obey
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             word
             of
             the
             great
             King
             ,
             a
             Proclamation
             ,
             a
             Law
             whereby
             I
             shall
             be
             judged
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             that
             word
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             heare
             another
             time
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             spirit
             may
             worke
             more
             now
             then
             at
             another
             time
             :
             therefore
             I
             will
             be
             wise
             ,
             &
             give
             way
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             beate
             it
             backe
             ,
             perhaps
             I
             shal
             never
             have
             such
             a
             gale
             of
             the
             spirit
             offered
             againe
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             last
             Sermon
             I
             shall
             heare
             while
             I
             live
             :
             we
             should
             have
             such
             meditatiōs
             ,
             we
             that
             speak
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             last
             time
             we
             should
             speake
             ;
             and
             you
             
             that
             heare
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             be
             the
             last
             things
             that
             ever
             you
             should
             heare
             :
             for
             how
             doe
             wee
             know
             but
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ?
             It
             is
             another
             manner
             of
             matter
             to
             heare
             ,
             then
             we
             take
             it
             .
             
               Take
               heed
               how
               yee
               heare
               saith
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
            
             :
             We
             heare
             nothing
             but
             it
             sets
             us
             forward
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Grace
             to
             heaven
             ,
             or
             forward
             to
             hell
             ,
             we
             are
             helped
             by
             it
             to
             heaven
             ,
             or
             else
             hardened
             by
             it
             further
             to
             hell
             .
             We
             had
             need
             to
             take
             heed
             how
             we
             heare
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             judged
             by
             that
             wee
             heare
             :
             and
             that
             that
             wee
             heare
             now
             negligently
             ,
             and
             carelesly
             ,
             God
             will
             make
             good
             at
             the
             day
             of
             
             judgement
             .
             We
             may
             shake
             off
             (
             as
             prophane
             spirits
             doe
             )
             the
             Ministers
             exhortations
             :
             but
             will
             you
             shake
             off
             
               depart
               ye
               Cursed
            
             at
             the
             latter
             day
             ?
             Will
             you
             shake
             off
             that
             sentence
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             heare
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             heare
             you
             ?
             Oh!
             no
             :
             Therefore
             shake
             not
             that
             off
             now
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             made
             good
             then
             .
             If
             thou
             entertaine
             the
             Gospell
             now
             ,
             God
             will
             make
             it
             good
             then
             ;
             if
             thou
             receive
             mercie
             now
             ,
             he
             will
             shew
             that
             thou
             art
             acquitted
             then
             before
             Divels
             ,
             and
             Angells
             ,
             and
             Men.
             Let
             us
             regard
             this
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             make
             us
             heare
             the
             word
             with
             attention
             as
             this
             good
             
             woman
             here
             .
             God
             opened
             her
             heart
             ,
             and
             shee
             attended
             to
             the
             things
             that
             were
             spoken
             of
             Paul.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             aske
             ,
             
             how
             shall
             I
             know
             a
             man
             whose
             heart
             is
             opened
             ,
             
             and
             attends
             better
             then
             another
             man
             doth
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             give
             two
             or
             three
             briefe
             rules
             of
             discerning
             .
             
             He
             that
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             attends
             to
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             to
             purpose
             ,
             1
             with
             an
             opened
             underding
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             knowes
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             shell
             in
             preaching
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             :
             he
             knowes
             not
             only
             what
             
             faith
             and
             repentance
             is
             in
             the
             words
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             a
             spirituall
             light
             to
             know
             what
             the
             things
             are
             ,
             what
             repentance
             is
             ,
             and
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             hee
             knowes
             the
             things
             .
             And
             likewise
             he
             that
             hath
             attended
             to
             purpose
             he
             can
             do
             the
             things
             :
             he
             not
             only
             knowes
             what
             he
             should
             doe
             :
             but
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             attending
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             knowes
             how
             to
             doe
             them
             .
             Grace
             teacheth
             him
             not
             onely
             that
             hee
             should
             denie
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             
               live
               soberly
               ,
               and
               righteously
               ,
               and
               Godly
               ,
            
             but
             it
             teacheth
             him
             how
             to
             live
             soberly
             and
             righteously
             ,
             and
             
             Godly
             .
             Grace
             ,
             when
             we
             attend
             upon
             the
             word
             as
             wee
             should
             ,
             teacheth
             us
             to
             doe
             the
             things
             ;
             not
             only
             that
             we
             should
             repent
             ,
             and
             pray
             &c.
             but
             to
             doe
             them
             it
             opens
             the
             things
             ,
             and
             gives
             abilitie
             to
             doe
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             2
             those
             that
             attend
             as
             they
             should
             doe
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             spirituall
             eccho
             in
             their
             soules
             to
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             taught
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             exhorted
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             they
             answer
             ,
             Lord
             I
             will
             beleeve
             ;
             Lord
             I
             will
             heare
             ,
             I
             will
             repent
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             heed
             of
             such
             sins
             by
             thy
             grace
             ;
             when
             God
             saith
             
               seeke
               my
               face
               ;
               Lord
               thy
               face
               will
               I
               seeke
               .
            
             This
             is
             
             the
             answer
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             this
             eccho
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             attention
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             eccho
             to
             that
             the
             spirit
             speaks
             ,
             Lord
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             good
             for
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             yeeld
             to
             this
             ,
             if
             I
             doe
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             naught
             for
             me
             to
             put
             off
             repentance
             till
             another
             day
             ;
             I
             desire
             to
             yeeld
             now
             ,
             and
             oh
             !
             that
             my
             heart
             were
             directed
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             rebellious
             ,
             and
             not
             yeelding
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             desire
             that
             the
             heart
             may
             be
             brought
             into
             subjection
             to
             every
             truth
             revealed
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             gracious
             eccho
             in
             them
             that
             attend
             to
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Then
             againe
             those
             that
             
             doe
             attend
             from
             a
             sanctifing
             grace
             ,
             3
             they
             see
             things
             by
             another
             light
             ,
             by
             a
             spirit
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             by
             a
             heauenly
             light
             ,
             by
             a
             species
             in
             their
             owne
             kind
             ,
             spirituall
             things
             with
             a
             spirituall
             light
             .
             Many
             come
             ,
             and
             heare
             sermons
             ,
             and
             can
             discourse
             ,
             and
             wrangle
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             janglings
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             out
             of
             naturall
             parts
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             pride
             of
             heart
             :
             but
             a
             gracious
             holy
             man
             ,
             sees
             spirituall
             things
             by
             a
             spirituall
             light
             ,
             in
             their
             owne
             kind
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             that
             is
             borne
             in
             a
             dungeon
             ,
             and
             neuer
             saw
             the
             light
             ,
             when
             he
             heares
             discourse
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             
             stars
             ,
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             flowers
             ,
             and
             plants
             ,
             he
             that
             Imaginations
             what
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             but
             he
             fancies
             other
             things
             :
             so
             a
             man
             that
             neuer
             had
             spirituall
             eye-sight
             ,
             to
             see
             spirituall
             things
             in
             their
             kinde
             ;
             he
             fancies
             them
             to
             bee
             this
             and
             that
             ,
             but
             he
             sees
             them
             not
             by
             their
             owne
             light
             ,
             many
             speake
             and
             talke
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             out
             of
             books
             ,
             and
             hearing
             and
             not
             by
             a
             spirit
             of
             their
             owne
             .
             He
             that
             attends
             by
             grace
             speakes
             out
             of
             a
             spirit
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             other
             mens
             spirits
             ,
             he
             sees
             spirituall
             things
             in
             their
             owne
             colours
             .
             Thus
             
             wee
             see
             how
             to
             discerne
             spirituall
             attention
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             that
             knowes
             what
             this
             meanes
             ,
             
             what
             is
             it
             to
             haue
             his
             heart
             opened
             to
             attend
             ,
             when
             he
             goes
             from
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             he
             judgeth
             of
             his
             profiting
             by
             it
             not
             by
             what
             he
             can
             say
             by
             heart
             ;
             but
             by
             how
             much
             the
             meeker
             hee
             is
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             patient
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             able
             to
             beare
             the
             crosse
             ,
             to
             resist
             temptations
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             hee
             values
             his
             attending
             upon
             the
             meanes
             and
             hearing
             the
             word
             by
             the
             growth
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             decay
             of
             his
             corruptions
             .
             
               Shee
               attended
               to
               the
               things
               that
               
               were
               spoken
               of
               Paul.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             And
             shee
             was
             baptized
             ,
             and
             her
             houshold
             .
          
           
             
             SHEE
             had
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             shee
             had
             the
             seale
             likewise
             ,
             which
             is
             baptisme
             .
             We
             haue
             all
             need
             of
             seales
             ,
             wee
             haue
             need
             to
             hane
             our
             faith
             strengthened
             :
             God
             knowes
             it
             betthen
             wee
             our selues
             ,
             We
             thinke
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             small
             matters
             but
             God
             knowes
             how
             prone
             wee
             are
             to
             stagger
             ,
             
             hee
             knowes
             that
             all
             seales
             are
             little
             enough
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             sayd
             here
             ,
             
               shee
               was
               baptized
               ,
               and
               all
               her
               houshold
               .
            
             Baptisme
             is
             a
             solemne
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             :
             you
             are
             well
             enough
             acquainted
             ,
             I
             imagine
             ,
             with
             the
             thing
             ,
             therfore
             I
             will
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             common
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             needlesse
             .
             As
             the
             whole
             trinitie
             was
             at
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             euery
             infant
             that
             is
             baptized
             ,
             is
             the
             Child
             of
             Christ.
             And
             it
             is
             a
             speciall
             thing
             that
             we
             should
             meditate
             of
             .
          
           
             We
             slight
             our
             baptisme
             and
             thinke
             it
             needlesse
             you
             see
             the
             holy
             woman
             
             here
             would
             bee
             baptized
             presently
             ;
             shee
             would
             haue
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             covenant
             .
             There
             are
             many
             that
             are
             not
             booke-learned
             ,
             that
             cannot
             read
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             haue
             no
             leasure
             to
             read
             ;
             I
             would
             they
             would
             read
             their
             booke
             in
             their
             Baptisme
             :
             and
             if
             they
             would
             consider
             what
             it
             ministers
             to
             them
             upon
             all
             ocasions
             they
             would
             be
             farre
             better
             Christians
             then
             they
             are
             .
             
          
           
             Thinke
             of
             thy
             Baptisme
             when
             thou
             goest
             to
             God
             ,
             especially
             when
             hee
             seemes
             angrie
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             covenant
             ;
             bring
             the
             promise
             ,
             Lord
             it
             is
             the
             seale
             of
             thy
             Covenant
             ,
             
             thou
             hast
             prevented
             mee
             by
             thy
             grace
             ,
             thou
             brough
             test
             mee
             into
             the
             Covenant
             before
             I
             knew
             my
             right
             hand
             from
             my
             left
             .
             So
             when
             we
             goe
             to
             Church
             to
             offer
             our
             seruice
             to
             God
             ,
             thinke
             ,
             by
             baptisme
             wee
             were
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             not
             only
             receiue
             grace
             from
             God
             but
             we
             giue
             our selues
             to
             God.
             Therefore
             it
             is
             sacriledge
             for
             persons
             baptized
             to
             yeeld
             to
             temptations
             to
             sinne
             ,
             we
             are
             dedicated
             to
             God
             in
             baptisme
             .
             When
             we
             are
             tempted
             to
             despaire
             ,
             let
             us
             thinke
             of
             our
             baptisme
             :
             wee
             are
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             haue
             receiued
             the
             
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             baptisme
             .
             The
             divell
             is
             an
             vncircumcised
             ,
             damned
             ,
             cursed
             spirit
             ,
             hee
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             but
             I
             am
             in
             the
             Covenant
             :
             Christ
             is
             mine
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             mine
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             stand
             against
             all
             the
             temptations
             of
             that
             vncircumcised
             ,
             vnbaptized
             damned
             spirit
             .
             The
             thinking
             of
             our
             baptisme
             thus
             ,
             will
             help
             us
             
               to
               resist
               the
               Devill
            
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             coward
             ,
             if
             hee
             bee
             resisted
             he
             will
             flee
             :
             and
             what
             will
             better
             resist
             him
             then
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             seale
             of
             it
             ?
             When
             we
             are
             tempted
             to
             sinne
             ,
             let
             us
             thinke
             ,
             what
             
             haue
             I
             to
             doe
             with
             sinne
             ?
             by
             baptisme
             I
             haue
             union
             with
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ;
             he
             died
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             ,
             and
             my
             end
             must
             be
             his
             .
             I
             must
             abolish
             sin
             in
             my
             nature
             ?
             Shall
             I
             yeild
             to
             that
             :
             that
             in
             baptisme
             I
             haue
             sworne
             against
             ?
             And
             then
             if
             we
             bee
             tempted
             to
             despaire
             for
             sin
             let
             us
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             promises
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             seale
             of
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             is
             baptisme
             :
             For
             as
             water
             in
             baptisme
             washeth
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             washeth
             the
             soule
             :
             Let
             us
             make
             that
             use
             of
             our
             baptisme
             in
             temptations
             not
             to
             despaire
             for
             sin
             .
             
             And
             in
             conversing
             among
             men
             ;
             let
             us
             labor
             to
             maintaine
             the
             vnitie
             of
             the
             spirit
             
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             to
             live
             peaceably
             .
             Christians
             must
             not
             fall
             to
             jarre
             ,
             why
             ?
             
               There
               is
               one
               faith
               ,
               and
               one
               Baptisme
               ,
            
             have
             
               wee
               not
               all
               one
               father
            
             ?
             one
             inheritance
             ,
             one
             baptisme
             ,
             one
             Religion
             ,
             and
             shall
             wee
             breake
             one
             with
             another
             for
             trifles
             ,
             they
             forget
             their
             Baptisme
             that
             are
             so
             in
             quarrells
             .
             Thus
             if
             wee
             would
             thinke
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             a
             booke
             as
             would
             be
             readie
             at
             hand
             for
             all
             services
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             our
             children
             ▪
             those
             that
             God
             hath
             
             committed
             to
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             use
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             do
             they
             die
             in
             their
             infancie
             ?
             make
             this
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             assured
             hope
             that
             my
             child
             is
             gone
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             borne
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             baptisme
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             doubt
             of
             the
             salvation
             of
             my
             child
             ?
             If
             they
             live
             to
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             ,
             then
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             he
             is
             Gods
             Child
             more
             then
             mine
             ,
             I
             have
             dedicate
             him
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             ,
             he
             was
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             will
             care
             for
             him
             as
             well
             ,
             as
             for
             me
             .
             If
             I
             leave
             my
             Children
             behind
             me
             they
             
             are
             Gods
             ,
             and
             Christs
             children
             ,
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             baptisme
             ,
             Christ
             will
             provide
             for
             them
             :
             and
             he
             that
             provides
             heaven
             for
             them
             ,
             will
             provide
             all
             things
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             necessarie
             .
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               the
               God
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               children
               ,
            
             they
             are
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             thine
             they
             were
             Lord.
             A
             man
             may
             commit
             his
             Children
             to
             God
             on
             his
             death-bed
             ;
             thou
             gavest
             them
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             commit
             them
             to
             thee
             againe
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             did
             by
             baptisme
             .
             All
             this
             wee
             have
             by
             thinking
             of
             our
             baptisme
             .
             If
             we
             looke
             
             no
             further
             (
             as
             prophane
             spirits
             doe
             not
             )
             then
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             the
             elements
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             comfort
             by
             these
             things
             :
             but
             wee
             should
             consider
             Gods
             blessed
             institution
             ,
             and
             ordinance
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             .
             And
             to
             our
             children
             when
             they
             come
             to
             yeares
             ,
             baptisme
             is
             an
             obligation
             to
             beleeve
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             received
             the
             seale
             before
             hand
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             beleeve
             .
             
               Shee
               was
               Baptized
            
          
        
         
           
           
             And
             her
             houshold
             .
          
           
             
             SO
             good
             is
             God
             where
             the
             governour
             of
             the
             familie
             is
             good
             ,
             he
             gives
             all
             the
             familie
             good
             :
             because
             he
             makes
             conscience
             in
             governing
             ,
             and
             instructing
             them
             ;
             God
             crownes
             their
             indeavours
             with
             successe
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             all
             good
             .
             As
             we
             see
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             his
             houshold
             ;
             the
             Gaoler
             ,
             and
             his
             houshold
             ,
             Zacheus
             ,
             and
             his
             houshold
             .
             Oh!
             it
             is
             a
             a
             blessed
             thing
             to
             be
             a
             
             good
             governour
             in
             a
             familie
             ;
             he
             brings
             a
             blessing
             upon
             his
             house
             :
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             in
             his
             house
             .
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             more
             honorable
             title
             to
             any
             house
             ,
             then
             to
             say
             it
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             that
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             familie
             brings
             all
             in
             subjection
             to
             God
             ;
             that
             as
             he
             will
             have
             all
             serve
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             have
             all
             serve
             God
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             not
             have
             a
             servant
             but
             he
             shall
             be
             the
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             a
             child
             but
             he
             shall
             be
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             labours
             to
             make
             his
             wife
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ.
             Thus
             it
             should
             be
             said
             of
             every
             Christian
             familie
             ,
             and
             
             then
             they
             are
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Alas
             !
             in
             many
             places
             now
             they
             are
             hells
             because
             there
             is
             little
             regard
             had
             of
             instructing
             of
             them
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             many
             poore
             soules
             have
             had
             occasion
             to
             blesse
             God
             forever
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             bin
             grafted
             into
             such
             good
             families
             .
             And
             put
             case
             sometimes
             ,
             
             thou
             hast
             instructed
             them
             ,
             and
             taken
             paines
             and
             there
             is
             no
             good
             done
             .
             When
             thou
             art
             dead
             ;
             &
             twenty
             yeares
             after
             ,
             it
             may
             come
             to
             their
             minds
             ,
             all
             those
             instructions
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             worse
             families
             .
             Oh!
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             Master
             I
             had
             such
             instructions
             ,
             
             but
             I
             had
             no
             grace
             to
             take
             good
             by
             them
             :
             but
             now
             I
             call
             them
             to
             mind
             :
             so
             the
             seed
             that
             was
             sowen
             long
             before
             may
             take
             effect
             then
             .
             This
             should
             incourage
             those
             that
             are
             Governours
             of
             families
             to
             be
             good
             .
             
               Lydia
               was
               baptized
               ,
               and
               her
               houshold
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             And
             she
             besought
             them
             saying
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             judged
             me
             faithfull
             to
             the
             Lord
             come
             to
             my
             house
             and
             abide
             there
             .
          
           
             HEre
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             Lydia's
             conversion
             ,
             when
             shee
             was
             converted
             ,
             and
             baptized
             ,
             shee
             intreated
             the
             Apostles
             to
             come
             to
             her
             house
             ,
             and
             abide
             there
             ,
             and
             she
             prevailed
             ,
             shee
             constrained
             them
             by
             a
             morrall
             kind
             of
             violence
             they
             suffered
             themselves
             to
             be
             overcome
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             If
             you
             have
             judged
             mee
             faithfull
             &c.
             
             Come
             to
             my
             house
             and
             abide
             there
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             her
             invitation
             ;
             and
             the
             argument
             that
             she
             forceth
             it
             by
             .
             
               If
               you
               have
               judged
               me
               faithfull
               to
               Christ
               ,
               then
               come
               to
               my
               house
               .
            
          
           
             To
             speake
             a
             little
             of
             her
             argument
             ,
             whereby
             shee
             forced
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             to
             her
             house
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             If
             yee
             have
             judged
             me
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             most
             binding
             argument
             .
             If
             you
             judge
             me
             faithfull
             ,
             you
             must
             judge
             me
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             heire
             of
             heaven
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             you
             must
             judge
             mee
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             
               If
               you
               have
               judged
               mee
               faithfull
               come
               to
               my
               house
               .
            
             And
             if
             you
             judge
             me
             so
             ,
             can
             you
             denie
             me
             this
             courtesie
             .
             It
             is
             a
             conjuring
             ,
             wondrous
             forcible
             argument
             .
             
               If
               you
               
               have
               judged
               mee
               faithfull
               .
            
          
           
             It
             implies
             that
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             holy
             men
             would
             be
             more
             strange
             else
             .
             And
             so
             there
             should
             not
             be
             intimate
             familiaritie
             (
             converse
             there
             may
             be
             ,
             but
             not
             familaritie
             )
             with
             those
             that
             are
             not
             faithfull
             .
             Indifferent
             carriage
             to
             all
             alike
             shewes
             a
             rotten
             heart
             :
             those
             that
             make
             no
             difference
             betweene
             good
             Christians
             and
             formall
             hypocrites
             ,
             No
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             have
             judged
             me
             faithfull
             
               come
               to
               my
               house
            
             .
             As
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             know
             your
             spirits
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             except
             you
             judge
             me
             faithfull
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             
             take
             this
             courtesie
             at
             my
             hands
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             she
             supposed
             if
             Paul
             judged
             her
             faithfull
             he
             would
             not
             denie
             her
             that
             courtesie
             .
             Those
             that
             upon
             good
             grounds
             wee
             judge
             faithfull
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             gentle
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             intreated
             .
             
               The
               wisedome
               that
               is
               from
               above
               is
               so
               .
            
             Grace
             Sweetnes
             the
             Carriage
             ,
             and
             alters
             a
             mans
             disposition
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             felt
             pittie
             from
             God
             ,
             are
             mercifull
             to
             others
             .
             
               Therefore
               if
               you
               have
               judged
               mee
               faithfull
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             It
             was
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             great-deale
             of
             sinceritie
             ,
             to
             appeale
             to
             their
             knowledge
             
             and
             judgement
             ,
             
               If
               you
               have
               judged
               me
               faithfull
               .
            
          
           
             If
             she
             had
             not
             beene
             sincere
             she
             would
             not
             have
             done
             so
             :
             but
             sinceritie
             makes
             a
             man
             bold
             to
             appeale
             to
             God
             himselfe
             .
             
               Lord
               thou
               knowest
               that
               I
               love
               thee
            
             saith
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               iniquitie
               in
               my
               heart
            
             saith
             David
             ,
             they
             dare
             appeale
             to
             God
             and
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             
               if
               yee
               have
               judged
               me
               faithfull
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             speech
             likewise
             shee
             desires
             to
             have
             confirmation
             of
             her
             estate
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             great
             confirmation
             of
             weake
             Christians
             to
             have
             the
             judgement
             
             of
             strong
             Christians
             that
             they
             are
             good
             ,
             
               If
               you
               have
               judged
               mee
               faithfull
               ,
            
             doe
             me
             this
             courtesie
             .
             And
             would
             it
             not
             comfort
             her
             soule
             to
             have
             the
             judgement
             of
             so
             strong
             a
             man
             as
             Paul
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             strengthening
             not
             onely
             to
             have
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             witnesse
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             others
             .
             And
             sometimes
             in
             temptations
             ,
             the
             judgment
             of
             others
             will
             doe
             us
             more
             good
             then
             our
             owne
             ,
             in
             a
             darke
             state
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             should
             appeale
             to
             those
             that
             feare
             God
             to
             judge
             us
             faithfull
             ;
             though
             we
             be
             in
             a
             mist
             ,
             and
             in
             
             darkenesse
             sometimes
             :
             that
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             our
             owne
             condition
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             when
             we
             judge
             the
             people
             to
             be
             truly
             good
             ,
             
             and
             true
             hearted
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             owe
             them
             this
             dutie
             ?
             to
             thinke
             them
             good
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             debt
             :
             we
             wrong
             good
             persons
             ,
             when
             wee
             take
             wrong
             conceits
             of
             them
             .
             Shall
             wee
             not
             affect
             and
             loue
             them
             that
             God
             loues
             ?
             It
             is
             as
             if
             shee
             had
             sayd
             ,
             God
             hath
             taken
             me
             into
             his
             family
             ,
             and
             will
             admit
             mee
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             you
             come
             to
             my
             house
             ?
             when
             Christ
             shall
             take
             
             men
             to
             be
             members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             shall
             not
             we
             take
             them
             into
             our
             company
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wrong
             to
             good
             people
             to
             be
             strange
             to
             them
             :
             sometimes
             there
             may
             by
             way
             of
             censure
             ,
             in
             some
             sin
             ,
             be
             a
             little
             strangenesse
             :
             but
             ordinary
             stangnesse
             becomes
             not
             Christians
             ,
             it
             becomes
             not
             that
             sweet
             bond
             the
             Communion
             
               of
               Saints
               .
               If
               you
               haue
               judged
               me
               faithfull
               .
            
             That
             is
             the
             bond
             .
             Her
             invitation
             is
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             Come
             to
             my
             house
             ,
             and
             and
             abide
             there
             .
          
           
             YOU
             see
             many
             sweet
             graces
             presently
             after
             shee
             beleived
             ,
             
             here
             is
             a
             loving
             heart
             ?
             Why
             did
             shee
             desire
             them
             to
             come
             to
             her
             house
             ?
             
             To
             expresse
             the
             loue
             she
             did
             beare
             to
             them
             for
             their
             works
             sake
             ,
             shee
             felt
             the
             loue
             of
             Christ
             by
             their
             ministery
             and
             now
             she
             desired
             to
             expresse
             the
             fruit
             of
             her
             loue
             in
             maintaining
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             onely
             so
             but
             
             she
             desired
             to
             be
             edified
             by
             them
             :
             
             shee
             was
             yongly
             planted
             ,
             and
             shee
             desired
             to
             bee
             watered
             from
             them
             .
             Shee
             knew
             Paul
             would
             drop
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             and
             giue
             her
             that
             that
             might
             stablish
             her
             ,
             therefore
             she
             desired
             that
             they
             would
             stay
             at
             her
             house
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             haue
             benefit
             by
             their
             heauenly
             discourse
             ,
             and
             be
             built
             vp
             ,
             and
             edified
             further
             ,
             and
             further
             .
          
           
             So
             you
             see
             these
             two
             graces
             especially
             upon
             beleeuing
             ,
             a
             bountifull
             louing
             heart
             ,
             shee
             intreated
             them
             not
             onely
             to
             come
             to
             her
             house
             ,
             but
             to
             abide
             there
             a
             good
             while
             ,
             as
             
             they
             did
             .
             And
             here
             was
             her
             desire
             to
             bee
             edified
             .
             And
             a
             boldnesse
             to
             appeare
             to
             owne
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             ministers
             in
             dangerous
             times
             :
             for
             in
             those
             times
             it
             was
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             to
             appeare
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ;
             they
             were
             worse
             hated
             then
             the
             Iewes
             were
             ,
             though
             both
             were
             hated
             :
             yet
             Christians
             were
             ,
             aboue
             all
             :
             Therefore
             false
             Christians
             would
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             Iewes
             ,
             
             to
             auoid
             the
             Crosse
             that
             they
             might
             not
             bee
             accounted
             Christians
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             in
             Generall
             ,
             true
             faith
             that
             works
             loue
             and
             workes
             by
             loue
             :
             It
             workes
             loue
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             
             and
             by
             loue
             it
             works
             all
             duties
             of
             hospitallity
             ,
             and
             bounty
             by
             loue
             .
             When
             it
             hath
             wrought
             that
             holy
             affection
             ,
             it
             works
             by
             that
             holy
             affection
             ?
             You
             see
             here
             it
             is
             neuer
             without
             fruit
             ,
             presently
             faith
             brings
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             shee
             was
             baptized
             .
             shee
             shewes
             her
             loue
             ,
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             company
             ,
             and
             her
             bounty
             and
             her
             boldnesse
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             We
             say
             of
             a
             graft
             ,
             it
             is
             grafted
             to
             purpose
             ,
             if
             it
             take
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruite
             ,
             so
             shee
             being
             a
             new
             sience
             graft
             into
             Christ
             ,
             shee
             tooke
             presently
             as
             soone
             as
             she
             was
             baptized
             
             into
             Christ
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             fruite
             of
             loue
             and
             bounty
             ,
             and
             boldnesse
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ.
             Zacheus
             as
             soone
             as
             euer
             he
             beleeved
             ,
             
               halfe
               my
               goods
               I
               giue
               to
               the
               poore
               .
            
             So
             wee
             see
             the
             Gaoler
             afterwards
             presently
             upon
             beleeving
             ,
             he
             entertained
             the
             Apostles
             with
             a
             feast
             and
             washed
             their
             wounds
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             a
             barren
             dead
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             false
             faith
             if
             thou
             beleeue
             indeed
             faith
             will
             worke
             loue
             ,
             and
             worke
             by
             loue
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             in
             this
             blessed
             woman
             ,
             her
             faith
             knit
             her
             to
             Christ
             in
             heauen
             ,
             her
             loue
             was
             as
             the
             branches
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             her
             faith
             knit
             her
             to
             the
             
             roote
             :
             but
             loue
             as
             the
             branches
             reached
             to
             others
             ,
             her
             branches
             reached
             fruit
             to
             the
             Apostle
             and
             his
             company
             .
             So
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             faith
             that
             knits
             us
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             spirit
             of
             loue
             knits
             us
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             reacheth
             forth
             fruit
             to
             all
             wee
             converse
             with
             .
          
           
             
             As
             wee
             desire
             to
             haue
             evidence
             of
             the
             soundnes
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             what
             spirit
             of
             loue
             we
             haue
             ,
             especially
             loue
             to
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             1
             loue
             to
             Christ
             to
             whom
             wee
             are
             ingrafted
             ,
             and
             loue
             to
             the
             ministers
             of
             Christ.
             We
             cannot
             shew
             kindnesse
             to
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             heauen
             :
             
             but
             his
             ministers
             ,
             2
             and
             his
             poore
             are
             upon
             the
             earth
             when
             wee
             can
             buy
             ointment
             to
             poure
             on
             Christs
             feete
             his
             poore
             members
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             loue
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             3
             they
             are
             the
             three
             issues
             of
             a
             gracious
             beleeuing
             heart
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             faith
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             let
             us
             imitate
             this
             blessed
             woman
             .
             You
             see
             here
             the
             name
             of
             Lydia
             ,
             is
             precious
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             the
             name
             of
             Lydia
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             sayd
             of
             Iosiah
             )
             it
             is
             as
             a
             boxe
             of
             oyntment
             powred
             out
             :
             the
             name
             of
             Lydia
             cannot
             bee
             named
             in
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             sweete
             sauour
             with
             it
             .
             As
             soone
             as
             shee
             beleeued
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             GOD
             blowing
             upon
             the
             garden
             of
             her
             heart
             ,
             where
             the
             spice
             of
             Grace
             was
             sowed
             ,
             stirred
             vp
             a
             sweete
             sent
             of
             faith
             and
             of
             bountie
             and
             liberalitie
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Let
             not
             this
             bee
             in
             vaine
             to
             us
             :
             but
             euery
             one
             of
             us
             labour
             to
             bee
             like
             Lydia
             :
             you
             see
             what
             loadestone
             drew
             PAVL
             heere
             to
             goe
             unto
             her
             house
             :
             shee
             had
             Faith
             ,
             and
             shee
             expressed
             it
             in
             loue
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             haue
             
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             expresse
             it
             in
             loue
             to
             GOD
             vnto
             CHRIST
             ,
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             word
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             that
             haue
             his
             stampe
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             boldly
             owne
             the
             cause
             of
             CHRIST
             :
             let
             us
             not
             regard
             the
             censures
             of
             vaine
             men
             that
             say
             thus
             and
             thus
             .
             Faith
             and
             loue
             forget
             danger
             ,
             it
             is
             bold
             .
             Shee
             forgot
             all
             the
             danger
             that
             shee
             was
             in
             by
             countenancing
             Paul
             and
             such
             men
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             for
             faith
             and
             loue
             and
             wee
             shall
             not
             say
             this
             and
             that
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               a
               Lion
               in
               the
               way
               ,
            
             but
             wee
             shall
             goe
             on
             boldly
             vntill
             wee
             doe
             
             receiue
             the
             end
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             loue
             ,
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             soules
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Table
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             
               Abasement
               .
            
             
               part
               .
            
             
               page
               .
            
             
               CHrists
               word
               powerfull
               in
               his
               abasement
               .
            
             
               2.92
            
          
           
             
               Affections
               .
            
             
               Affections
               ▪
               to
               Religion
               strong
               in
               women
               .
            
             
               1.9
            
          
           
             
               Affliction
               .
            
             
               Affliction
               ,
               why
               sent
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.58
            
             
               Prayer
               a
               remedy
               in
               affliction
               .
            
             
               2.60
            
          
           
           
             
               Angels
               .
            
             
               Praise
               ,
               a
               duty
               fit
               for
               Angels
               .
            
             
               2.108
            
          
           
             
               Appetite
               .
            
             
               To
               blesse
               God
               for
               appetite
               ,
            
             
               2.46
            
             
               Spiritual
               appetite
               how
               recovered
               .
            
             
               2.140
            
          
           
             
               Attend
               ,
               Attention
               .
            
             
               God
               opens
               the
               heart
               to
               attend
               .
            
             
               1.46
            
             
               Attention
               necessary
               .
            
             
               1.54
            
             
               Directions
               to
               attend
               on
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               1.57
               .
            
             
               Trials
               of
               attending
               aright
               ,
            
             
               1.69
            
          
           
             
               Attire
               .
            
             
               Selling
               ,
               and
               wearing
               rich
               Attire
               lawfull
               .
            
             
               1.17
            
             
               Atheisme
               ,
               see
               Nature
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             B.
             
          
           
             
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               Baptisme
               ,
               a
               seale
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             
               1.76
               .
            
             
               How
               to
               thinke
               of
               our
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               1.78
            
          
           
             
               Beginning
               .
            
             
               Great
               things
               from
               small
               beginnings
               .
            
             
               1.11
            
             
               Boldnesse
               ,
               see
               Sinceritie
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               Callings
               .
            
             
               Callings
               ,
               allowed
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
               1.14
            
          
           
             
               Censure
               .
            
             
               Censure
               of
               wicked
               men
               not
               to
               be
               regarded
               .
            
             
               2.24
            
          
           
           
             
               Command
               .
            
             
               Command
               of
               God
               over
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               2.84
            
          
           
             
               Commerce
               .
            
             
               Commerce
               lawfull
               .
            
             
               1.15
            
          
           
             
               Confirme
               .
            
             
               Approbation
               of
               strong
               Christians
               confirmes
               the
               weak
               .
            
             
               1.95
            
          
           
             
               Crie
               .
            
             
               Gods
               children
               crie
               in
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               2.57
            
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             
               Death
               .
            
             
               Gates
               of
               death
               what
               .
            
             
               2.49
            
             
               Death
               how
               to
               disarme
               it
               .
            
             
               2.53
            
          
           
             
               Deferre
               .
            
             
               God
               why
               hee
               deferres
               helpe
               .
            
             
               2.81
            
          
           
           
             
               Dishonour
               .
            
             
               Only
               wicked
               men
               dishonour
               God.
               
            
             
               2.104
               .
            
          
           
             
               displease
               .
            
             
               To
               take
               heed
               of
               displeasing
               God.
               
            
             
               2.87
            
          
           
             
               Distemper
               .
            
             
               What
               to
               doe
               in
               spirituall
               distempers
               .
            
             
               2.141
            
          
           
             
               Divinitie
               .
            
             
               Divinitie
               transcends
               other
               Arts.
               
            
             
               2.37
            
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             
               End.
               
            
             
               Fooles
               forget
               their
               End
               ,
            
             
               2.17
            
          
           
             
               Epicures
               .
            
             
               Happinesse
               of
               Epicures
               unstable
               .
            
             
               2.45
            
             
               Extremitie
               ,
               see
               Crie
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             F
          
           
             
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Faith
               ,
               trialls
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               1.104
            
          
           
             
               Fooles
               ,
               Folly.
               
            
             
               Wicked
               men
               ,
               fooles
               .
            
             
               2.9
            
             
               Why
               they
               are
               fooles
            
             
               2.10
            
             
               Folly
               in
               Gods
               children
               .
            
             
               2.25
            
          
           
             
               Fruitfull
               .
            
             
               True
               faith
               fruitfull
               .
            
             
               1.101
            
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             
               Garments
               .
            
             
               Garments
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ,
            
             
               1.16
            
             
               Gates
               ,
               see
               Death
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               God.
               
            
             
               God
               to
               bee
               sought
               in
               trouble
               .
            
             
               2.35
            
          
           
           
             
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               1.50
            
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             
               Heathen
               .
            
             
               God
               heares
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Heathen
               .
            
             
               2.21
            
          
           
             
               Heart
               .
            
             
               Heart
               opened
               by
               God
               ,
            
             
               1.32.34
            
             
               Heart
               what
               meant
               by
               it
               ,
            
             
               1.40
            
          
           
             
               Humiliation
               .
            
             
               Ground
               of
               humiliation
               of
               wicked
               men
               .
            
             
               2.21
            
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Iesting
               .
            
             
               Iesting
               with
               sinne
               a
               signe
               of
               folly
               .
            
             
               2.16
            
          
           
           
             
               Invitation
               .
            
             
               Lydia's
               invitation
               .
            
             
               1.99
            
          
           
             
               Iustifie
               .
            
             
               To
               justifie
               God
               in
               his
               judgements
               .
            
             
               2.33
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Labourers
               .
            
             
               Labourers
               to
               be
               prayed
               for
               in
               Gods
               harvest
               .
            
             
               1.52
            
          
           
             
               Love.
               
            
             
               Trials
               of
               faith
               by
               love
               ,
            
             
               1.104
            
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Meanes
               .
            
             
               God
               brings
               the
               elect
               under
               meanes
               .
            
             
               1.29
            
          
           
             
               Mind
               .
            
             
               The
               mind
               must
               be
               sanctified
               to
               attend
               to
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               1.43
            
          
           
           
             
               Miserie
               .
            
             
               Miserie
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
            
             
               2.50
            
             
               Why
               God
               suffers
               men
               to
               fall
               into
               great
               miserie
               .
            
             
               2.55
            
          
           
             
               Murmuring
               .
            
             
               Murmuring
               in
               trouble
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.39
            
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             
               Nature
               .
            
             
               Atheisme
               against
               nature
               ,
            
             
               2.57
            
          
           
             
               Notice
               .
            
             
               God
               takes
               particular
               notice
               of
               his
               .
            
             
               1.7
            
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             
               Open.
               
            
             
               Trials
               whether
               the
               heart
               bee
               open
               .
            
             
               1.46
            
             
               See
               heart
               .
            
             
          
           
           
             
               Passion
               .
            
             
               Wicked
               men
               fooles
               for
               their
               passion
               .
            
             
               2.12
            
             
               Passion
               ,
               how
               it
               presents
               things
               .
            
             
               2.13
            
          
           
             
               Patience
               .
            
             
               Patience
               to
               others
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               1.38
            
             
               Patience
               in
               our selves
               .
            
             
               2.34
            
          
           
             
               People
               .
            
             
               People
               of
               three
               sorts
               before
               Christ.
               
            
             
               1.19
            
          
           
             
               Pestilence
               .
            
             
               To
               praise
               God
               for
               deliverance
               from
               the
               pestilence
               ,
            
             
               2.129
               .
            
          
           
             
               Physitian
               .
            
             
               God
               the
               best
               Physitian
               ,
            
             
               1.71
            
          
           
             
               Power
               ,
               Powerfull
               .
            
             
               Gods
               word
               Powerfull
               .
            
             
               2.83
            
             
               Incouragements
               to
               pray
               from
               
               Gods
               power
               .
            
             
               2.89
            
             
               See
               Abasement
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               Poyson
               .
            
             
               Sinne
               as
               poyson
               .
            
             
               2.41
            
          
           
             
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               What
               state
               we
               are
               fit
               to
               pray
               in
               .
            
             
               2.62
            
             
               Prayer
               to
               God
               successefull
               ,
            
             
               2.73
            
             
               See
               affliction
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               Praise
               .
            
             
               All
               men
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
            
             
               2.99
            
             
               Other
               creatures
               how
               they
               prayse
               God.
               
            
             
               2.102
            
             
               Prayse
               the
               end
               of
               all
               we
               doe
               ,
            
             
               2.109
            
             
               Helps
               ,
               and
               meanes
               to
               prayse
               God
               ,
            
             
               2.113
            
          
           
             
               Preached
               .
            
             
               The
               Word
               preached
               ,
               the
               usuall
               meanes
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               1.51
            
             
               
               Preaching
               how
               to
               be
               prized
               ,
            
             
               1.54
            
          
           
             
               Preparation
               .
            
             
               Workes
               of
               preparation
               necessary
               .
            
             
               1.20
            
             
               Preparation
               from
               God
               ,
            
             
               1.21
            
             
               Preparations
               remove
               hindrances
               .
            
             
               1.22
            
             
               Progresse
               of
               preparation
               ,
            
             
               1.24
            
             
               Preparations
               not
               to
               bee
               rested
               in
               .
            
             
               1.31
            
          
           
             
               Providence
               .
            
             
               Instances
               of
               Gods
               providence
               .
            
             
               2.3
            
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             
               Rod.
               
            
             
               Sinne
               puts
               a
               rod
               into
               Gods
               hand
               .
            
             
               2.40
            
          
        
         
           
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Sicknesse
               .
            
             
               Sinne
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
            
             
               2.32
            
             
               Sicknesse
               how
               from
               God
               ,
            
             
               2.38
            
             
               Extremitie
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
            
             
               2.43
            
             
               Naturall
               cause
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
            
             
               2.44
            
             
               How
               to
               converse
               with
               the
               sicke
               .
            
             
               2.47
            
             
               To
               have
               recourse
               to
               God
               in
               sicknesse
               .
            
             
               2.73
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sight
               .
            
             
               Foure
               things
               requisite
               to
               sight
               .
            
             
               1.55
            
          
           
             
               Sinne.
               
            
             
               Aggravation
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               2.22
            
             
               Vnhappy
               succession
               of
               sinne
               ,
            
             
               2.31
            
             
               
               Beginnings
               of
               sinne
               to
               bee
               avoided
               .
            
             
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               Particular
               sinnes
               to
               be
               searçhed
               out
            
             
               2.34
            
             
               What
               sinnes
               hinder
               prayer
               ,
            
             
               2.82
            
          
           
             
               Sinceritie
               .
            
             
               The
               boldnesse
               of
               sinceritie
               ,
            
             
               1.95
            
          
           
             
               Soule
               .
            
             
               God
               by
               his
               Word
               heales
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               1.137
            
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             
               Table
               .
            
             
               Whence
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               comes
               .
            
             
               2.27
            
          
        
         
           
             W.
             
          
           
             
               Waiting
               .
            
             
               Waiting
               after
               prayer
               necessarie
               .
            
             
               2.79
            
          
           
           
             
               Weake
               .
            
             
               How
               to
               judge
               of
               weake
               Christians
               .
            
             
               1.77
            
          
           
             
               Wisdome
               .
            
             
               Spirituall
               Wisdome
               to
               bee
               begged
               .
            
             
               2.23
            
          
           
             
               Wittie
               .
            
             
               Wicked
               men
               wittie
               in
               their
               Generation
               .
            
             
               2.18
            
             
               Women
               ,
               See
               Affections
               .
            
             
             
               Word
               ,
               See
               Power
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               Worldling
               .
            
             
               The
               course
               of
               Worldlings
               ,
            
             
               2.35
            
          
           
             
               Wound
               .
            
             
               Fooles
               wound
               themselves
               ,
            
             
               2.20
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Rescue
           from
           DEATH
           ,
           with
           a
           Returne
           of
           Praise
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 107.17
                 .
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Fooles
               because
               of
               their
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               because
               of
               their
               iniquities
               are
               afflicted
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           THis
           Psalme
           containeth
           some
           passages
           concerning
           Gods
           particular
           sweete
           Providence
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           other
           men
           :
           for
           Hee
           that
           created
           all
           things
           even
           the
           meanest
           creature
           ,
           must
           haue
           a
           providence
           over
           all
           things
           ,
           his
           providence
           must
           extend
           it selfe
           as
           large
           as
           his
           creation
           :
           for
           what
           is
           providence
           but
           a
           continuance
           of
           creation
           ,
           
             a
             preservation
             of
             those
             things
             in
             being
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             have
             a
             being
             .
          
           The
           Prophet
           here
           of
           purpose
           opposeth
           the
           profane
           conceits
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           thinke
           God
           sits
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           lets
           things
           goe
           on
           earth
           as
           if
           he
           cared
           not
           for
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           best
           Philosophers
           to
           ascribe
           too
           much
           to
           second
           causes
           .
           The
           Psalmist
           here
           
           shewes
           that
           God
           hath
           a
           most
           particular
           providence
           in
           every
           thing
           .
           
           First
           hee
           sets
           it
           downe
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           then
           hee
           brancheth
           it
           out
           into
           particulars
           ,
           especially
           foure
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           specifieth
           
             Gods
             providence
          
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           instance
           is
           of
           those
           that
           
             wander
             in
             the
             wildernes
             hungrie
             and
             thirstie
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           4.
           
           
           
             They
             cry
             and
             God
             regards
             them
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           in
           verse
           10.
           
           
           
             They
             that
             sit
             in
             darkenesse
             and
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             bound
             in
             iron
             ,
             They
             cry
             and
             the
             Lord
             heareth
             them
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           
           
             Fooles
             for
             their
             
             transgressions
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             their
             soule
             abhorreth
             all
             manner
             of
             meate
             ,
          
           him
           instanceth
           in
           sicknesse
           the
           most
           ordinary
           affliction
           ,
           and
           shewes
           that
           God
           hath
           a
           most
           particular
           providence
           even
           in
           that
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           is
           in
           vers
           .
           23
           
             Those
             that
             goe
             downe
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             see
          
           experiments
           of
           Gods
           particular
           providence
           .
        
         
           Since
           the
           fall
           ,
           the
           life
           of
           man
           is
           subject
           to
           a
           wondrous
           many
           inconveniences
           ,
           which
           wee
           have
           brought
           on
           us
           by
           our
           sins
           ,
           now
           in
           this
           varietie
           it
           is
           a
           comfortable
           thing
           to
           
             know
             Gods
             care
          
           of
           us
           in
           our
           wandrings
           ,
           and
           imprisonments
           ,
           
           in
           our
           sicknesse
           &c.
           
           But
           to
           omit
           the
           other
           3.
           and
           to
           come
           to
           that
           ,
           that
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           instance
           of
           
             Gods
             providence
          
           in
           sicknesse
           .
        
         
           
             Fooles
             because
             of
             their
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             their
             iniquities
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             you
             have
             ;
          
           
             First
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             visitation
             ,
             
             and
             of
             all
             the
             greivance
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             
               Transgression
               ,
               and
               iniquitie
            
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             the
             kind
             of
             this
             visitation
             ,
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             extremitie
             in
             two
             branches
             ;
             
               Their
               soule
               abhorreth
               all
               manner
               of
               meate
               ,
            
             and
             secondly
             ,
             
               They
               draw
               neere
               to
               the
               gates
               death
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             affected
             and
             sicke
             parties
             ,
             
               They
               cry
               unto
               the
               Lord
               in
               their
               distresse
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             remedie
             of
             the
             vniversall
             and
             great
             Physitian
             ,
             
               He
               saves
               them
               out
               of
               their
               distresse
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             remedie
             ,
             
               Hee
               sent
               his
               word
               and
               healed
               them
               ,
            
             his
             operative
             ,
             and
             commanding
             word
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             workes
             with
             his
             command
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             fee
             that
             this
             high
             Commander
             askes
             for
             ,
             all
             the
             tribute
             or
             reward
             that
             he
             expects
             ,
             is
             Praise
             ,
             and
             
               Thankesgiving
               .
               Oh
               that
               men
               would
               therefore
               praise
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               his
               wondrous
               workes
               for
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             So
             you
             see
             this
             Scripture
             conteines
             several
             passages
             betweene
             God
             ,
             and
             man
             ,
             in
             misery
             ,
             and
             in
             deliverance
             .
             In
             
               misery
               ,
               God
            
             afflicts
             man
             for
             his
             sinne
             ,
             the
             passage
             of
             man
             to
             God
             is
             ,
             
               hee
               cryes
               to
               God
               ,
               Gods
            
             passage
             backe
             againe
             ,
             is
             his
             deliverance
             :
             and
             then
             his
             returne
             backe
             againe
             
             must
             bee
             Thankesgiving
             .
             So
             here
             is
             a
             double
             visitation
             ,
             in
             justice
             ,
             God
             correcting
             sinne
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             visitation
             in
             mercie
             upon
             their
             crying
             and
             praying
             ,
             God
             restores
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             mans
             dutie
             ,
             Thankesgiving
             :
             But
             to
             proceed
             in
             order
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fooles
             because
             of
             their
             transgressions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             HERE
             you
             have
             first
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             persons
             set
             downe
             .
          
           
             Fooles
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             understand
             by
             fooles
             ,
             wicked
             fooles
             ,
             
             not
             such
             fooles
             as
             are
             to
             be
             begged
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             
             that
             are
             defective
             in
             their
             naturals
             ;
             but
             the
             wise
             fooles
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             cheife
             of
             fooles
             ,
             how
             ever
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             men
             they
             be
             not
             found
             fooles
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             fooles
             in
             Gods
             esteeme
             ,
             who
             is
             
               Wisedome
               it selfe
            
             ,
             those
             that
             thinke
             themselves
             wise
             ,
             that
             are
             conceitedly
             wise
             ,
             they
             are
             these
             fooles
             here
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             phrase
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             language
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             every
             sinner
             is
             a
             foole
             .
             It
             were
             a
             disgracefull
             terme
             if
             any
             man
             should
             give
             it
             ,
             but
             let
             no
             man
             stumble
             at
             it
             ,
             it
             comes
             from
             the
             wise
             God
             ,
             
             that
             knowes
             what
             wisedome
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             folly
             .
             If
             a
             foole
             shall
             call
             a
             man
             foole
             ,
             hee
             doth
             not
             regard
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             a
             wiseman
             ,
             especially
             the
             
               God
               of
               wisedome
            
             call
             a
             man
             foole
             ,
             hee
             hath
             reason
             to
             regard
             it
             ,
             who
             can
             judge
             better
             of
             wisedome
             then
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             
               onely
               wise
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
             Why
             are
             wicked
             men
             fooles
             ,
             and
             Gods
             children
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             yeeld
             to
             their
             lusts
             ?
          
           
             In
             divers
             respects
             .
          
           
             1
             First
             ,
             For
             lacke
             of
             discerning
             in
             all
             the
             carriage
             ,
             and
             passages
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             
             You
             know
             a
             foole
             is
             such
             a
             one
             as
             cannot
             discerne
             the
             difference
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             is
             defective
             in
             his
             judgement
             ;
             discerning
             ,
             and
             judgement
             ,
             that
             especially
             tries
             a
             foole
             :
             when
             he
             cannot
             discerne
             betweene
             pearles
             and
             pebbles
             between
             Iewels
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             base
             things
             ,
             so
             wicked
             men
             are
             defectiue
             in
             their
             judgments
             they
             cannot
             discerne
             aright
             betweene
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             all
             your
             worldly
             fooles
             he
             hunts
             after
             and
             placeth
             his
             happinesse
             in
             things
             meaner
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             hee
             takes
             shadowes
             for
             substances
             .
          
           
           
             A
             foole
             is
             led
             with
             his
             humour
             ,
             2
             and
             his
             lust
             even
             as
             the
             beast
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             wicked
             man
             that
             shakes
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             
               which
               is
               true
               wisedome
            
             ,
             )
             but
             hee
             is
             led
             with
             his
             humour
             ,
             and
             passion
             ,
             and
             affection
             to
             some
             earthly
             thing
             .
             Now
             a
             man
             can
             never
             bee
             wise
             ,
             and
             passionate
             unlesse
             in
             one
             case
             ,
             when
             the
             good
             is
             so
             exceeding
             that
             no
             passion
             can
             be
             answerable
             as
             in
             zeale
             ,
             in
             divine
             matters
             ,
             that
             will
             excuse
             all
             exorbitant
             carriage
             otherwise
             .
             When
             
               David
               danced
               before
               the
               Arke
            
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             thinke
             it
             had
             beene
             a
             foolish
             matter
             except
             it
             had
             been
             in
             a
             divine
             businesse
             ,
             
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             wondrous
             great
             that
             it
             deserues
             any
             pitch
             of
             affection
             then
             a
             man
             may
             be
             eager
             ,
             and
             wise
             :
             but
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             disquiet
             himselfe
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             hunt
             after
             a
             
               vaine
               shadow
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             )
             after
             riches
             and
             honour
             ;
             and
             to
             negl●ct
             the
             mayne
             end
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             extreame
             folly
             a
             man
             that
             is
             passionate
             in
             this
             respect
             cannot
             be
             wise
             ,
             all
             fooles
             are
             passionate
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men
             have
             their
             affections
             set
             deeply
             on
             somewhat
             else
             besides
             God.
             Because
             passion
             presents
             things
             in
             a
             false
             glasse
             ,
             
             as
             
             when
             a
             man
             sees
             the
             sunne
             through
             a
             cloud
             he
             seems
             bigger
             ,
             when
             men
             looke
             not
             on
             things
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             right
             reason
             ,
             but
             through
             affection
             ,
             things
             appeare
             to
             them
             otherwise
             then
             they
             are
             and
             themselues
             afterwards
             see
             themselues
             fo●les
             :
             Take
             a
             worldling
             on
             his
             death
             bed
             ,
             or
             in
             hell
             ,
             hee
             sees
             himselfe
             a
             foole
             then
             ,
             when
             his
             drunkennesse
             is
             past
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             come
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             is
             sober
             ,
             he
             sees
             that
             he
             hath
             catched
             all
             his
             lifetime
             after
             shadowes
             ,
             wicked
             men
             that
             are
             carried
             with
             their
             lusts
             to
             earthly
             things
             ,
             
             they
             cannot
             be
             wise
             ,
             therfore
             the
             
               rich
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
            
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             foole
             ,
             and
             in
             Ier.
             17.
             hee
             speaks
             of
             a
             man
             that
             
               labors
               all
               his
               life
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               is
               a
               foole
            
             ;
             Is
             not
             he
             a
             foole
             that
             will
             carrie
             a
             burthen
             ,
             and
             load
             himselfe
             in
             his
             journey
             more
             then
             hee
             needs
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             hee
             a
             spirituall
             foole
             ,
             that
             
               loads
               himselfe
               with
               thick
               clay
            
             (
             as
             the
             Prophet
             calls
             it
             )
             and
             makes
             his
             pilgrimage
             more
             cumbersome
             then
             hee
             needs
             ?
             Is
             not
             hee
             a
             foole
             that
             layes
             the
             heaviest
             weight
             on
             the
             weakest
             :
             that
             puts
             off
             the
             heaviest
             burthen
             of
             repentance
             ,
             to
             the
             time
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             when
             all
             his
             troubles
             meete
             in
             a
             center
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             hee
             hath
             enough
             to
             doe
             to
             conflict
             with
             his
             sicknes
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             hee
             is
             a
             foole
             that
             will
             play
             with
             edge-tooles
             ,
             3
             that
             makes
             a
             sport
             of
             sinne
             ,
             hee
             is
             a
             foole
             that
             provokes
             his
             betters
             ,
             that
             shootes
             up
             arrowes
             ,
             and
             casts
             up
             stones
             ,
             that
             shall
             fall
             on
             his
             owne
             head
             ,
             hee
             that
             darts
             out
             oathes
             ,
             and
             blasphemies
             against
             God
             ,
             that
             shall
             returne
             backe
             upon
             his
             owne
             pate
             ,
             many
             such
             fooles
             there
             are
             ,
             
               God
               will
               not
               hold
               them
               guiltlesse
               .
            
          
           
             He
             is
             a
             foole
             that
             knowes
             
             not
             ,
             or
             forgets
             his
             end
             ,
             4
             every
             wicked
             man
             forgets
             the
             end
             wherfore
             he
             liues
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             hee
             comes
             here
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             liues
             ,
             and
             is
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             world
             againe
             ,
             and
             never
             considers
             the
             worke
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             doe
             here
             ,
             but
             is
             carried
             like
             a
             foole
             ,
             with
             affections
             ,
             and
             passions
             to
             earthly
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             been
             borne
             only
             for
             them
             .
             A
             wiseman
             hath
             an
             end
             prefixed
             in
             all
             that
             hee
             doth
             ,
             and
             hee
             works
             to
             that
             end
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             a
             sound
             sanctified
             Christian
             that
             hath
             a
             right
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             works
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             other
             men
             pretend
             they
             
             haue
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             serue
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             They
             pretend
             heaven
             ,
             but
             they
             worke
             to
             the
             earth-ward
             ,
             like
             moles
             ,
             they
             digge
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             they
             work
             not
             to
             the
             end
             they
             pretend
             to
             fixe
             to
             themselues
             :
             All
             men
             how
             wittie
             soeuer
             they
             are
             otherwise
             in
             worldly
             respects
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             fooles
             .
             As
             we
             say
             of
             owles
             ,
             they
             can
             see
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             by
             night
             so
             wicked
             men
             are
             wittie
             but
             it
             is
             in
             the
             workes
             of
             darkenesse
             they
             are
             wise
             
               in
               their
               owne
               generation
            
             ,
             
             among
             men
             like
             themselues
             but
             this
             is
             not
             the
             life
             wherein
             follie
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             can
             be
             discerned
             so
             
             well
             ,
             it
             will
             appeare
             at
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             then
             those
             will
             be
             found
             wise
             ,
             that
             are
             wise
             for
             eternity
             ,
             that
             have
             provided
             how
             it
             shall
             goe
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             all
             earthly
             things
             shall
             fayle
             them
             ,
             and
             those
             will
             bee
             fooles
             that
             haue
             only
             a
             particular
             wit
             for
             the
             particular
             passages
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             contriue
             particular
             ends
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             mayne
             they
             are
             penny
             wise
             ,
             and
             pound
             foolish
             .
             Achitophel
             a
             wittie
             wiseman
             ,
             his
             
               counsell
               was
               an
               oracle
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             wise
             to
             prevent
             his
             owne
             destruction
             .
          
           
           
             He
             is
             a
             madman
             ,
             a
             foole
             that
             hurts
             and
             wounds
             himselfe
             ,
             5
             none
             else
             will
             doe
             so
             ,
             wicked
             carnall
             men
             ,
             they
             wound
             ,
             and
             hurt
             ,
             and
             stab
             their
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             oh
             if
             any
             man
             should
             doe
             them
             but
             the
             thousandth
             part
             of
             the
             harme
             that
             they
             doe
             themselves
             every
             day
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             indure
             it
             ,
             they
             gall
             ,
             and
             load
             their
             consciences
             with
             many
             sins
             ,
             and
             they
             doe
             it
             to
             themselves
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             deserved
             title
             that
             is
             given
             them
             .
             God
             meetes
             with
             the
             pride
             of
             men
             in
             this
             terme
             of
             folly
             :
             for
             a
             wicked
             man
             above
             all
             things
             is
             carefull
             to
             avoid
             
             this
             imputation
             of
             foole
             ,
             account
             him
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             so
             you
             account
             him
             ,
             a
             shrewd
             man
             withall
             ,
             that
             can
             over-reach
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             craftie
             and
             wise
             ,
             he
             glories
             in
             the
             reputation
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             though
             God
             account
             him
             a
             foole
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             bee
             found
             so
             afterward
             ,
             and
             to
             abate
             the
             pride
             of
             men
             ,
             Hee
             brings
             a
             disgracefull
             terme
             over
             their
             wit
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             calls
             them
             fooles
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             abase
             any
             man
             that
             is
             not
             a
             right
             and
             sound
             Christian
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               God
               of
               wisedome
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             that
             is
             GODS
             word
             esteemes
             of
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             bee
             they
             what
             
             they
             will
             ,
             to
             be
             fooles
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             owne
             judgements
             if
             they
             bee
             not
             Atheists
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             grant
             the
             principles
             they
             pretend
             to
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             therefore
             bee
             an
             aggravation
             in
             your
             thoughts
             when
             you
             are
             tempted
             to
             commit
             any
             sinne
             ,
             Oh!
             besides
             that
             it
             is
             a
             transgression
             and
             rebellion
             against
             Gods
             commandement
             ,
             it
             is
             
               follie
               in
               Israel
            
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             bee
             
               bitternesse
               in
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Is
             hee
             not
             a
             foole
             ,
             that
             will
             doe
             that
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             repent
             many
             yeeres
             after
             ?
             Is
             hee
             not
             a
             foolish
             man
             (
             in
             matter
             of
             dyet
             )
             that
             will
             take
             that
             ,
             
             that
             he
             shall
             complaine
             of
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ?
             None
             will
             bee
             so
             foolish
             in
             outward
             things
             .
             So
             when
             we
             are
             tempted
             to
             sinne
             ,
             thinke
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             follie
             to
             doe
             this
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             will
             come
             that
             I
             shall
             wish
             it
             undone
             againe
             ,
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             world
             if
             I
             had
             it
             to
             giue
             ?
          
           
             And
             begge
             of
             God
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             3
             to
             judge
             aright
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             
               eye
               salve
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               discerne
               of
               things
               that
               differ
            
             :
             to
             judge
             spirituall
             riches
             to
             be
             best
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             nobilitie
             and
             excellencie
             to
             be
             best
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             ,
             of
             sinfull
             courses
             to
             be
             base
             ,
             how
             ever
             
             otherwise
             gainfull
             let
             us
             labour
             for
             grace
             ,
             
               The
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               wisedome
               ,
            
             those
             that
             doe
             not
             feare
             the
             Lord
             they
             haue
             no
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             passe
             not
             for
             the
             vaine
             censures
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             thou
             art
             hindred
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             religious
             duties
             and
             from
             a
             conscionable
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             why
             ?
             Perhaps
             thou
             shalt
             be
             accounted
             a
             foole
             by
             whom
             ?
             By
             those
             that
             are
             fooles
             indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             him
             who
             is
             
               wisedome
               indeed
               ,
               God
            
             himselfe
             :
             who
             would
             care
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             foole
             of
             a
             foole
             ?
             We
             see
             the
             scripture
             judgeth
             wicked
             men
             here
             to
             be
             fooles
             .
          
           
           
             Wee
             must
             not
             extend
             it
             only
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             
             but
             euen
             likewise
             Gods
             children
             when
             they
             yeeld
             to
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             passions
             they
             are
             foolish
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             in
             Psa.
             38.5
             .
             
             
               My
               wounds
               stinke
               and
               are
               corrupt
               because
               of
               my
               foolishnesse
               ,
            
             and
             in
             Psa.
             73.
             
             
             
               So
               foolish
               was
               I
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Therefore
             when
             any
             base
             thought
             of
             Gods
             providence
             comes
             in
             our
             mind
             ,
             or
             any
             temptation
             to
             sin
             let
             us
             thinke
             it
             folly
             and
             when
             we
             are
             overtaken
             with
             any
             sin
             ,
             let
             us
             be-foole
             our selues
             ,
             and
             judge
             it
             as
             God
             doth
             to
             bee
             foolishnesse
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             
             ground
             and
             foundation
             of
             repentance
             :
             So
             much
             for
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             person
             here
             described
             ,
             Fooles
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Cause
             .
          
           
             
               Because
               of
               their
               transgressions
               and
               because
               of
               their
               iniquities
               .
            
             
               Transgression
               ,
               especially
               hath
               reference
               to
               rebellion
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               ordinances
               in
               the
               first
               table
               ,
               Iniquity
               ,
               hath
               reference
               to
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               second
               table
               against
               men
               ,
               and
               both
               these
               have
               their
               rise
               from
               folly
               ,
               for
               want
               
               of
               wisedome
               causeth
               rebellion
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               iniquity
               against
               men
               ,
               all
               
                 breaches
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 come
                 from
                 spirituall
                 folly
                 .
              
            
             
               Why
               doth
               hee
               begin
               with
               transgressions
               against
               the
               first
               table
               ,
               and
               then
               iniquities
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               second
               ?
            
             
               Because
               all
               breaches
               of
               the
               second
               table
               issue
               from
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               first
               a
               man
               is
               never
               vniust
               to
               his
               neighbours
               ,
               
               that
               doth
               not
               rebell
               against
               Gods
               will
               in
               the
               first
               table
               ,
               and
               the
               foundation
               of
               obedience
               ,
               &
               dutie
               to
               man
               ,
               it
               riseth
               from
               mans
               obedience
               
               to
               God.
               Therefore
               the
               
                 second
                 table
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 first
              
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               loue
               to
               our
               neighbour
               is
               like
               to
               our
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               only
               like
               it
               but
               it
               springs
               from
               it
               :
               for
               all
               comes
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               therfore
               the
               first
               command
               of
               the
               first
               table
               runs
               through
               all
               the
               Commandements
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 honour
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               honour
               man
               ,
               because
               we
               honour
               God.
               A
               man
               never
               denies
               obedience
               to
               his
               superiour
               to
               the
               magistrate
               ,
               &c.
               but
               he
               denies
               it
               to
               God
               first
               ,
               a
               man
               never
               wrongs
               man
               ,
               but
               he
               disobeys
               God
               first
               ,
               Therefore
               the
               Apostles
               lay
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               second
               table
               in
               the
               
               Scriptures
               vpon
               the
               first
               ,
               Saint
               Paul
               alway
               begins
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               with
               the
               duties
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               religion
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               discharged
               that
               he
               comes
               to
               parents
               ,
               and
               masters
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               servants
               ,
               and
               such
               particular
               duties
               ,
               because
               the
               spring
               of
               our
               duty
               to
               man
               ,
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               justice
               is
               the
               justice
               of
               religion
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               not
               just
               to
               giue
               God
               his
               due
               :
               thereupon
               come
               all
               breaches
               in
               our
               civill
               conversation
               ,
               and
               commerce
               with
               men
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               men
               doe
               this
               ,
               as
               Ioseph
               sayd
               ,
               
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 this
                 and
                 offend
                 God
                 ?
              
               and
               
               Abraham
               he
               had
               a
               conceit
               they
               would
               abuse
               his
               wife
               ,
               
                 Surely
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 ,
              
               therefore
               he
               thought
               they
               would
               not
               bee
               afraid
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               ,
               he
               that
               feares
               not
               God
               if
               opportunitie
               serue
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               be
               afraid
               to
               violate
               the
               second
               table
               hee
               that
               feares
               God
               hee
               will
               reason
               ,
               
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 this
              
               ,
               to
               wrong
               another
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               reputation
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               estate
               ,
               &
               sin
               against
               God
               ?
               for
               I
               cannot
               sinne
               against
               man
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               first
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               he
               sets
               it
               downe
               thus
               ,
               
                 transgressions
                 and
                 iniquities
              
               .
            
             
             
               See
               an
               vnhappy
               succession
               of
               sinne
               ,
               
               that
               where
               there
               is
               transgression
               there
               will
               be
               iniquitie
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               yeelds
               to
               lust
               once
               presently
               he
               breaks
               upon
               Gods
               due
               ,
               and
               then
               upon
               mans
               ,
               one
               sin
               drawes
               on
               another
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               David
               giving
               way
               to
               one
               sin
               ,
               it
               brought
               another
               ,
               so
               the
               giving
               way
               to
               transgression
               ,
               neglecting
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               duties
               of
               religion
               presently
               another
               followes
               neglect
               of
               dutie
               to
               men
               .
            
             
               Take
               heed
               of
               the
               beginnings
               of
               sinne
               ,
               
               there
               are
               degrees
               in
               Sathans
               schoole
               from
               ill
               to
               worse
               till
               we
               come
               to
               worst
               of
               
               all
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               staying
               it
               is
               like
               the
               descent
               down
               a
               steepe
               hill
               ,
               let
               us
               stop
               in
               the
               beginning
               by
               any
               meanes
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               avoid
               iniquitie
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               heed
               of
               transgression
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Are
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             HEE
             meanes
             especially
             that
             affliction
             of
             sicknesse
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             words
             following
             .
          
           
             
             Sin
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             
               Fooles
               for
               their
               transgressions
            
             ,
             and
             
               iniquities
               are
               
               afflicted
            
             :
             for
             Gods
             quarrell
             is
             especially
             against
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             body
             because
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             dwell
             on
             this
             point
             having
             spoken
             of
             it
             ,
             
             at
             large
             on
             another
             text
             .
          
           
             The
             Use
             that
             I
             will
             make
             of
             it
             now
             shall
             bee
             ,
             
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             
               If
               sinne
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               sicknesse
               ,
            
             Let
             us
             justifie
             God
             ,
             and
             condemne
             our selues
             ,
             complaine
             of
             our selues
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             
               God
               ;
               Wherfore
               doth
               the
               living
               man
               complaine
               ,
            
             and
             murmure
             ,
             and
             fret
             ,
             
               Man
               suffereth
               for
               his
               sinne
            
             ,
             Iustifie
             God
             and
             judge
             our selues
             .
             
               I
               wil
               beare
               the
               wrath
               the
               Lord
               because
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               him
               ,
               judge
               our
               
               selues
               and
               we
               shall
               not
               bee
               judged
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Then
             againe
             is
             
               sin
               the
               cause
               of
               sicknes
            
             ,
             it
             should
             teach
             us
             patience
             ,
             
               I
               held
               my
               tongue
               because
               thou
               Lord
               diddest
               it
               ,
            
             Shall
             not
             a
             man
             be
             patient
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             procured
             by
             his
             owne
             evill
             and
             sin
             ?
          
           
             3
             And
             search
             our selues
             ,
             for
             usually
             ▪
             it
             is
             for
             some
             particular
             sin
             ,
             which
             conscience
             will
             tell
             a
             man
             of
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             kind
             of
             the
             punishment
             will
             tell
             a
             man
             ,
             for
             sins
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             God
             punisheth
             in
             the
             body
             he
             payes
             men
             home
             ,
             in
             their
             owne
             coyne
             ,
             
               what
               measure
               a
               man
               measureth
               to
               others
               shall
               bee
               measured
               
               to
               him
               againe
               .
            
             If
             a
             man
             have
             beene
             cruell
             to
             others
             ,
             God
             will
             stirre
             vp
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             so
             to
             him
             ,
             therefore
             we
             should
             labour
             to
             part
             with
             our
             particular
             
               transgressions
               and
               iniquities
            
             .
             It
             is
             a
             generall
             truth
             for
             all
             ills
             whatsoeuer
             as
             well
             as
             this
             of
             sicknesse
             .
             
             Therefore
             we
             should
             first
             of
             all
             goe
             to
             God
             by
             confession
             of
             sinne
             .
             It
             is
             a
             preposterous
             course
             that
             the
             athesticall
             carelesse
             world
             takes
             ,
             where
             the
             Physitian
             ends
             ,
             
             there
             the
             divine
             begins
             ▪
             when
             they
             know
             not
             what
             to
             doe
             .
             If
             diseases
             come
             from
             sinne
             then
             make
             vse
             of
             the
             divine
             first
             to
             certifie
             
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             acquaint
             a
             man
             with
             his
             owne
             mercy
             .
             First
             to
             search
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             see
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             sins
             and
             then
             to
             speake
             comfort
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             accounts
             straite
             betweene
             God
             ,
             &
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             Ps.
             32.
             (
             an
             excellent
             place
             .
             
             
               David
               roared
               ,
               his
               moysture
               was
               turned
               into
               the
               drought
               of
               summer
               ,
            
             what
             course
             doth
             hee
             take
             ?
             he
             doth
             not
             run
             to
             the
             Physitian
             presently
             but
             goes
             to
             
               God.
               Then
               sayd
            
             I
             it
             was
             an
             inward
             resolution
             ,
             and
             speech
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             then
             I
             concluded
             with
             my selfe
             ,
             
               I
               will
               confesse
               my
               sinne
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               thou
               for
               gavest
               my
               iniquities
               
               and
               sinne
               ,
            
             so
             body
             ,
             and
             soule
             were
             healed
             at
             once
             .
             
             Divinity
             herein
             transcends
             all
             other
             Arts
             ,
             not
             onely
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             courses
             but
             all
             other
             :
             For
             the
             Phisitian
             hee
             looks
             to
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             sicknesse
             out
             of
             a
             man
             or
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             man
             and
             then
             especially
             in
             contagious
             sicknesse
             ,
             hee
             looks
             to
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             yeare
             ,
             such
             conjunctions
             ,
             and
             such
             eclipses
             haue
             beene
             ,
             he
             lookes
             to
             the
             infection
             of
             the
             Ayre
             to
             subordinate
             causes
             ,
             to
             contagious
             company
             ,
             and
             to
             diet
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             then
             in
             a
             man
             to
             the
             distemper
             of
             
             the
             humours
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             spirits
             ,
             when
             the
             instrument
             of
             nature
             is
             out
             of
             tune
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             sicknesse
             .
             But
             the
             divine
             ,
             and
             every
             Christian
             (
             that
             should
             be
             a
             divine
             in
             this
             respect
             )
             goes
             higher
             and
             sees
             all
             the
             discord
             betweene
             God
             ,
             
             and
             vs
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             that
             sweet
             harmony
             there
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             jarres
             in
             second
             causes
             come
             from
             God
             as
             the
             cause
             inflicting
             ,
             from
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             demeriting
             :
             The
             Divine
             considers
             those
             two
             alway
             :
             The
             Phisitian
             lookes
             to
             the
             inward
             distemper
             and
             the
             outward
             contagion
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             well
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             
             done
             without
             sin
             ,
             but
             men
             must
             ioyne
             this
             too
             ,
             to
             looke
             into
             conscience
             ,
             and
             looke
             vp
             to
             God
             together
             with
             looking
             for
             helpe
             to
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             especially
             to
             deale
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             would
             this
             were
             considered
             that
             wee
             might
             carry
             our selues
             more
             Christian-like
             vnder
             any
             affliction
             whatsoever
             ,
             
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             people
             murmure
             ,
             &
             struggle
             ,
             and
             striue
             
               as
               a
               bull
               in
               a
               net
            
             as
             the
             
               Prophet
               speakes
            
             ,
             when
             God
             hampers
             them
             in
             some
             judgement
             ?
             They
             looke
             to
             the
             second
             causes
             ,
             and
             neuer
             looke
             to
             cleare
             the
             conscience
             ,
             of
             
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             never
             looke
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             indeed
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             is
             God
             offended
             by
             sinne
             ,
          
           
             
               Fooles
               for
               their
               transgressions
               are
               afflicted
               .
            
          
           
             We
             by
             our
             sins
             put
             a
             rod
             into
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             
             
               A
               rod
               for
               the
               fooles
               backe
               as
               Salomon
            
             saith
             ,
             and
             when
             wee
             will
             be
             fooles
             wee
             must
             needs
             indure
             the
             scourge
             and
             rod
             in
             one
             kind
             or
             other
             :
             those
             that
             will
             sin
             must
             looke
             for
             a
             rod
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             best
             reward
             of
             wicked
             ,
             and
             vaine
             fooles
             that
             
               make
               a
               jest
               of
               sinne
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             wiseman
             saith
             )
             
               They
               cast
               firebrands
               ,
               and
               say
               am
               I
               not
               in
               jest
               ?
            
             That
             raile
             and
             scorne
             at
             good
             things
             ,
             
             that
             sweare
             ,
             and
             carrie
             themselues
             in
             a
             loose
             ,
             ridiculous
             scandalous
             fashion
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             did
             not
             eye
             their
             carriage
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               am
               I
               not
               injest
            
             ?
             Well
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             jesting
             matter
             ,
             sinne
             is
             like
             a
             secret
             poyson
             ,
             
             perhaps
             it
             doth
             not
             worke
             presently
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             some
             kind
             of
             subtile
             poysons
             made
             in
             these
             dayes
             (
             wherein
             the
             Devill
             hath
             whetted
             mens
             wits
             )
             that
             will
             worke
             perhaps
             a
             yeare
             after
             ,
             so
             sinne
             if
             it
             be
             once
             committed
             perhaps
             it
             doth
             not
             kill
             presently
             ,
             but
             
               there
               is
               death
               in
               the
               Pot
               ,
            
             thou
             art
             a
             
               child
               of
               death
            
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             euer
             thou
             hast
             committed
             
             sinne
             ,
             as
             Salvian
             saith
             well
             ,
             
             
               thou
               perishest
               before
               thou
               perish
            
             ,
             the
             sentence
             is
             upon
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             God
             to
             wait
             for
             thy
             repentance
             prolongs
             thy
             dayes
             ,
             but
             as
             soone
             as
             thou
             hast
             sinned
             without
             repentance
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             
               child
               of
               death
            
             ,
             and
             as
             Poyson
             that
             workes
             secretly
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             in
             time
             it
             appeares
             ,
             so
             at
             last
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               sinne
               will
               bee
               death
               ,
               Sin
            
             and
             death
             came
             in
             together
             :
             take
             heed
             of
             all
             sinne
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             dallying
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Their
             soule
             abhorres
             all
             manner
             of
             meate
             .
             
          
           
             THIS
             is
             one
             branch
             of
             the
             extremitie
             of
             the
             sicknesse
             ,
             the
             
               loathing
               of
               meate
            
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             put
             a
             correspondencie
             ,
             betweene
             food
             that
             is
             necesary
             for
             man
             ,
             and
             mans
             relish
             :
             for
             man
             being
             in
             this
             world
             to
             be
             supported
             ,
             the
             naturall
             moysture
             being
             to
             be
             supplied
             ,
             and
             repayred
             by
             nourishment
             as
             it
             is
             spent
             by
             the
             naturall
             heate
             which
             feeds
             upon
             it
             ,
             therefore
             God
             hath
             put
             a
             sweetnesse
             into
             
             meate
             that
             man
             might
             delight
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             :
             for
             who
             would
             care
             for
             meate
             if
             it
             were
             not
             necessary
             ?
             Therefore
             being
             necessary
             God
             hath
             put
             delightfull
             tasts
             in
             meates
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             preserve
             their
             being
             for
             the
             serving
             of
             him
             .
             Now
             when
             these
             things
             savour
             not
             ,
             when
             the
             relish
             of
             a
             man
             is
             distempered
             that
             he
             cannot
             judge
             aright
             of
             meats
             ,
             when
             the
             palate
             is
             viciated
             ,
             there
             must
             needs
             follow
             sicknesse
             ,
             
             for
             a
             man
             cannot
             doe
             that
             that
             should
             maintaine
             his
             strength
             ,
             he
             cannot
             feed
             on
             the
             creature
             ,
             therefore
             
             the
             Palmist
             setting
             downe
             the
             extremity
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             he
             sayth
             
               their
               soule
               abhorreth
               all
               manner
               of
               meate
               ,
            
             This
             the
             great
             Phisitian
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             sets
             downe
             as
             a
             symptome
             of
             a
             sick
             state
             when
             one
             cannot
             relish
             and
             digest
             meat
             ,
             experience
             seales
             this
             truth
             and
             prooues
             it
             to
             be
             true
             .
             
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             the
             happines
             of
             Epicures
             how
             vnstable
             and
             vaine
             it
             is
             ,
             whose
             chiefe
             good
             is
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             God
             by
             sicknesse
             can
             make
             them
             dis-relish
             all
             
               manner
               of
               meate
            
             ,
             and
             where
             is
             the
             
               summum
               bonum
            
             then
             of
             all
             your
             belly-gods
             ,
             your
             sensuall
             persons
          
           
             Againe
             in
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Their
               soule
               abhorreth
               all
               manner
               of
               meate
               ,
            
             
             it
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             blesse
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             meate
             but
             for
             stomacks
             to
             eate
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             blessing
             common
             ,
             and
             therefore
             forgotten
             .
             It
             is
             a
             double
             blessing
             when
             God
             provides
             dayly
             for
             our
             outward
             man
             and
             then
             gives
             a
             stomack
             to
             relish
             his
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             poore
             man
             wants
             meate
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             stomacke
             :
             sometimes
             a
             rich
             man
             wants
             a
             stomacke
             ,
             when
             hee
             hath
             meate
             ,
             they
             that
             haue
             both
             haue
             cause
             to
             blesse
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             judgment
             when
             God
             takes
             away
             the
             appetite
             that
             men
             
             
               abhorre
               and
               loath
               all
               manner
               of
               meate
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             if
             we
             would
             maintaine
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             ,
             labour
             to
             thanke
             God
             for
             common
             blessings
             ,
             what
             if
             God
             should
             take
             away
             a
             mans
             stomacke
             ,
             we
             see
             his
             state
             here
             he
             is
             
               at
               the
               gates
               of
               death
            
             ,
             therefore
             thanke
             God
             that
             he
             maintaines
             us
             with
             comforts
             in
             our
             pilgrimage
             ,
             and
             withall
             that
             he
             gives
             us
             strength
             to
             take
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             Wee
             fee
             here
             againe
             one
             rule
             how
             to
             converse
             with
             them
             that
             are
             sicke
             ,
             
             blessed
             is
             hee
             that
             understands
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             afflicted
             and
             sicke
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             it
             ill
             to
             
             see
             them
             wayward
             ,
             it
             comes
             not
             from
             the
             mind
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             distemper
             of
             the
             body
             :
             as
             wee
             beare
             with
             children
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             beare
             with
             men
             in
             those
             distempers
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             foode
             ,
             and
             yet
             loath
             it
             ,
             you
             see
             how
             't
             is
             with
             men
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             
               Their
               soule
               abhorreth
               all
               manner
               of
               meate
               ,
            
             It
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             sympathize
             with
             those
             that
             are
             sicke
             ,
             if
             we
             see
             them
             in
             these
             distempers
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             branch
             of
             the
             extremitie
             is
             ;
          
        
         
           
           
             They
             draw
             neere
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             DEATH
             is
             a
             great
             Commander
             ,
             a
             great
             Tyrant
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             gates
             to
             sit
             in
             ,
             as
             Iudges
             and
             Magistrates
             used
             to
             
               sit
               in
               the
               gates
            
             .
             There
             are
             things
             implyed
             in
             this
             phrase
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             
               They
               draw
               neere
               to
               the
               gates
               of
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             
               neere
               to
               death
            
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             
               drawes
               neere
            
             the
             gates
             of
             a
             Citie
             ,
             is
             neere
             the
             Citie
             ,
             because
             the
             
             gates
             enter
             into
             the
             Citie
             .
          
           
             2
             Secondly
             ,
             gates
             are
             applyed
             to
             death
             for
             authoritie
             ,
             they
             were
             almost
             in
             
               deaths
               jurisdiction
               ;
               death
            
             is
             a
             great
             Tyrant
             ,
             hee
             rules
             over
             all
             the
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             over
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Potentates
             ,
             over
             meane
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             men
             feare
             death
             most
             :
             hee
             is
             
               the
               King
               of
               feares
            
             as
             Iob
             calls
             him
             ,
             I
             ,
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             Kings
             .
             Yet
             death
             that
             is
             thus
             feared
             in
             this
             life
             by
             wicked
             men
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             they
             shall
             desire
             death
             most
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             in
             the
             Apocalips
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               desire
               death
               ,
               and
               
               it
               shall
               not
               come
               to
               them
               ,
            
             they
             shall
             subsist
             to
             eternall
             myserie
             ;
             that
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             most
             affraid
             of
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             wish
             most
             to
             come
             to
             them
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             Oh
             that
             I
             might
             die
             !
             What
             a
             pittifull
             state
             are
             wicked
             men
             in
             ?
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               Gate
               of
               death
            
             ,
             it
             rules
             and
             over-rules
             all
             mankinde
             :
             
             therefore
             it
             is
             sayd
             
               to
               reigne
               ,
               Rom.
            
             5.
             
             
               Death
               and
               sinne
               came
               in
               together
               ,
            
             sinne
             was
             the
             gate
             that
             let
             in
             death
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             death
             raigned
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
             till
             Christ
             perfectly
             tryumph
             over
             it
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             King
             of
             that
             Lord
             and
             Commander
             ,
             
             and
             
               hath
               the
               key
               of
               hell
               and
               death
               :
            
             To
             wicked
             men
             (
             I
             say
             )
             hee
             is
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             gate
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             goe
             through
             the
             
               gate
               of
               death
            
             ,
             they
             goe
             to
             a
             worse
             ,
             to
             a
             lower
             place
             ,
             to
             hell
             ,
             
               it
               is
               the
               trappe-doore
               to
               Hell.
               
            
          
           
             3
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             the
             
               gate
               of
               death
            
             is
             meant
             not
             onely
             the
             authority
             ,
             but
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
               The
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevaile
               against
               it
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             hell
             ,
             so
             here
             it
             implies
             the
             strength
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             great
             for
             it
             subdues
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             executioner
             of
             Gods
             justice
             .
          
           
           
             If
             death
             have
             such
             a
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             disarme
             it
             before
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             our
             power
             to
             make
             death
             stinglesse
             ,
             and
             toothlesse
             ,
             and
             harm
             lesse
             :
             nay
             wee
             may
             make
             it
             advantagious
             ,
             for
             the
             
               gate
               of
               death
            
             may
             become
             the
             gate
             of
             happinesse
             :
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             have
             our
             part
             ,
             and
             portion
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             
               key
               of
               hell
               and
               death
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             overcome
             and
             conquered
             this
             tyrant
             ,
             
               Oh
               death
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
               oh
               grave
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               ?
            
             
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             
               Thanks
               bee
               vnto
               Ged
               who
               hath
               given
               vs
               victory
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             now
             wee
             need
             not
             feare
             death
             ,
             that
             though
             death
             have
             a
             gate
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             gate
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             into
             heaven
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             doore
             to
             let
             the
             wicked
             into
             hell
             ;
             So
             much
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             wee
             come
             to
             their
             carriage
             in
             their
             extremity
             .
          
        
         
           
             They
             Cryed
             to
             God
             in
             their
             trouble
             .
          
           
             THIS
             is
             the
             carriage
             of
             man
             in
             extreame
             ills
             ;
             if
             hee
             haue
             any
             feare
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             pray
             and
             then
             prayers
             are
             cries
             
             they
             are
             darted
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             as
             it
             were
             to
             heaven
             .
             It
             is
             sayd
             ,
             
               Christ
               made
               strong
               cryes
            
             ,
             in
             extremity
             prayers
             are
             cries
             hence
             I
             observe
             breifly
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             That
             God
             suffers
             men
             to
             fall
             into
             extreame
             ills
             even
             to
             the
             gates
             ,
             
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             a
             step
             betweene
             them
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               ?
            
             
               To
               weane
               them
               perfectly
               from
               the
               world
               .
               
               To
               make
               them
               more
               thankfull
               when
               they
               recover
               :
               for
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               men
               are
               so
               
               sleight
               in
               thanksgiving
               ?
               Usually
               the
               reason
               is
               they
               did
               not
               conceive
               that
               they
               were
               in
               such
               extreame
               danger
               as
               they
               were
               .
            
             
               
               Likewise
               he
               suffers
               men
               to
               fall
               into
               extreame
               sicknesse
               that
               he
               may
               have
               all
               the
               glory
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               his
               doing
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               second
               cause
               to
               helpe
               here
               ,
               
                 for
                 their
                 soule
                 abhorred
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 meate
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               Now
               when
               all
               second
               causes
               fayle
               ,
               then
               God
               is
               exalted
               therfore
               he
               suffers
               men
               to
               fall
               into
               extreamity
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               maladie
               ,
               the
               more
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Physitian
               .
            
             
             
               The
               second
               thing
               is
               this
               ,
               as
               God
               brings
               his
               children
               into
               extremity
               ,
               So
               ;
            
          
        
         
           
             Gods
             children
             in
             extremity
             they
             cry
             to
             him
             .
             
          
           
             EXtremity
             of
             afflictions
             doth
             force
             prayers
             ,
             
               In
               their
               affliction
               ,
               they
               will
               seeke
               me
               early
               :
            
             When
             all
             second
             causes
             faile
             then
             we
             goe
             to
             God
             ,
             nature
             therfore
             is
             against
             atheisme
             (
             as
             one
             observes
             )
             that
             naturally
             men
             run
             to
             God
             in
             extremity
             ;
             
             Lord
             
               helpe
               mee
               ,
               Lord
               succour
               me
               ,
            
             so
             especially
             in
             the
             
             Church
             in
             extremitie
             ,
             Gods
             people
             
               cry
               to
               God
            
             ,
             and
             as
             afflictions
             ,
             so
             p●rticularly
             this
             of
             sicknesse
             of
             body
             ,
             drives
             men
             to
             
               God.
               God
            
             should
             not
             heare
             of
             us
             (
             many
             times
             )
             unlesse
             he
             should
             come
             neere
             us
             by
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             deepe
             afflictions
             :
             
               Out
               of
               the
               deepe
               haue
               I
               cryed
               ,
            
             
             God
             brings
             us
             to
             the
             deepe
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             crie
             .
             Our
             nature
             is
             so
             naught
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             not
             heare
             of
             us
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             sayd
             )
             unlesse
             he
             send
             some
             messenger
             after
             us
             ,
             some
             affliction
             to
             bring
             us
             home
             as
             Absalom
             dealt
             by
             Ioab
             ,
             when
             hee
             
               fired
               his
               corne
            
             .
             In
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Christ
             had
             never
             heard
             of
             many
             people
             ,
             
             had
             it
             not
             beene
             for
             some
             infirmity
             :
             but
             blessed
             are
             those
             sicknesses
             ,
             and
             infirmities
             that
             occasion
             us
             to
             goe
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             makes
             us
             crie
             to
             God.
             It
             was
             the
             speech
             of
             a
             
               Heathen
               ,
               we
               are
               best
               when
               we
               are
               weakest
               ,
            
             why
             ?
             as
             hee
             saith
             very
             well
             ,
             who
             is
             ambitious
             ,
             voluptuous
             ,
             or
             covetous
             for
             the
             world
             when
             he
             is
             sick
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             the
             vanity
             of
             these
             things
             ?
          
           
             This
             should
             make
             us
             submit
             more
             meekly
             vnto
             GOD
             ,
             
             when
             wee
             are
             vnder
             his
             hand
             when
             we
             are
             his
             prisoners
             by
             sicknesse
             ,
             when
             he
             casts
             us
             on
             our
             sicke
             beds
             ,
             because
             
             GOD
             is
             working
             our
             good
             ,
             hee
             is
             drawing
             us
             neerer
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             cryed
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
             So
             we
             see
             then
             that
             
               prayer
               it
               is
               a
               remedie
               in
               a
               remedilesse
               estate
               ,
            
             when
             there
             is
             no
             other
             remedy
             and
             this
             one
             difference
             betweene
             a
             child
             of
             GOD
             and
             another
             ;
             In
             extremitie
             a
             carnall
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             grace
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             a
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             to
             goe
             to
             GOD
             ,
             but
             a
             child
             of
             GOD
             ,
             he
             cries
             to
             GOD
             ,
             hee
             had
             acquaintance
             with
             God
             in
             the
             time
             of
             health
             ,
             therefore
             he
             goes
             boldly
             to
             GOD
             as
             a
             father
             
             in
             the
             time
             of
             extremity
             .
             Gods
             children
             can
             answer
             Gods
             dealing
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             brings
             his
             children
             to
             extremitie
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             second
             cause
             to
             help
             ,
             so
             they
             answer
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
             in
             extremitie
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             trust
             unto
             ,
             they
             trust
             him
             .
             when
             there
             is
             no
             physick
             in
             the
             world
             that
             can-charme
             the
             disease
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             spirit
             of
             faith
             to
             answere
             
               Gods
               dealing
            
             ,
             in
             the
             greatest
             misery
             ,
             as
             Iob
             faith
             ,
             
               though
               he
               kill
               me
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             For
             GOD
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             second
             causes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             hee
             
               have
               delight
               in
               us
            
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             have
             
             any
             service
             for
             us
             to
             doe
             he
             can
             recover
             vs
             from
             the
             
               gates
               of
               death
            
             ,
             Nay
             from
             death
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospell
             raysed
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             resurrection
             he
             will
             rayse
             us
             from
             death
             much
             more
             can
             he
             rayse
             vs
             from
             the
             
               gates
               of
               death
            
             when
             wee
             are
             
               neere
               death
            
             .
          
           
             
             Therefore
             considering
             that
             pra●er
             is
             a
             remedy
             in
             all
             maladies
             ,
             in
             a
             remedilesse
             estate
             ,
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             haue
             a
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             state
             as
             we
             may
             pray
             .
          
           
             
               1
               What
               state
               is
               that
            
             ?
          
           
             First
             take
             heed
             of
             being
             
             in
             league
             with
             any
             sinne
             ,
             
               If
               I
               regard
               iniquitie
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               heare
               my
               prayer
               ,
            
             nay
             he
             will
             not
             heare
             others
             prayers
             for
             us
             ,
             oh
             what
             a
             pittiful
             state
             is
             it
             when
             God
             will
             not
             heare
             us
             nor
             others
             for
             us
             !
             
               Pray
               not
               for
               this
               people
            
             (
             saith
             God
             to
             Ieremiah
             )
             
               and
               if
               Noah
               ,
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               Iob
               stood
               before
               mee
               they
               should
               but
               deliver
               their
               owne
               soules
               .
            
             If
             a
             man
             be
             in
             a
             peremptory
             course
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             reclaymed
             ,
             but
             is
             like
             the
             
               deafe
               Adder
               that
               will
               not
               bee
               charmed
               ,
               God
            
             will
             not
             heare
             prayers
             for
             him
             :
             will
             God
             heare
             a
             rebell
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             him
             for
             mercie
             ,
             
             and
             is
             in
             a
             course
             opposite
             to
             Gods
             will
             ?
             As
             if
             a
             Traitor
             should
             come
             to
             sue
             for
             pardon
             with
             a
             dagger
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
             which
             were
             to
             increase
             the
             treason
             :
             So
             when
             a
             man
             comes
             to
             God
             and
             cryes
             to
             him
             and
             yet
             purposeth
             to
             live
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             his
             conscience
             tells
             him
             that
             hee
             offers
             violence
             to
             GOD
             by
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             lives
             in
             rebellious
             courses
             ,
             GOD
             will
             not
             heare
             his
             prayers
             .
          
           
             2
             Againe
             if
             we
             would
             bee
             in
             such
             a
             state
             as
             God
             may
             accept
             us
             when
             wee
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             let
             us
             heare
             GOD
             when
             hee
             cryes
             to
             us
             ,
             hee
             cryes
             to
             us
             in
             the
             ministrie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Wisedome
               
               hath
               lift
               up
               her
               voyce
               ,
            
             and
             this
             is
             GODS
             course
             ,
             hee
             will
             heare
             us
             when
             wee
             heare
             him
             ,
             
               Hee
               that
               turnes
               his
               eare
               from
               hearing
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               his
               prayer
               shall
               bee
               abhominable
               .
            
             Those
             that
             doe
             not
             attend
             upon
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             that
             will
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             devotion
             private
             to
             themselves
             ,
             &
             avoid
             the
             publike
             ordinance
             ,
             that
             feare
             perhaps
             they
             shall
             heare
             somwhat
             that
             would
             awaken
             their
             conscience
             ,
             and
             
               they
               would
               not
               bee
               tormented
               before
               their
               time
               ,
            
             Let
             them
             consider
             (
             it
             is
             a
             terrible
             speech
             of
             Salomon
             )
             
               Hee
               that
               turnes
               his
               eare
               from
               hearing
               the
               Law
               ,
               his
               prayer
               shall
               be
               abhominable
               .
            
             
             Let
             us
             take
             heed
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fearefull
             thing
             to
             bee
             in
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             that
             neither
             our
             owne
             prayers
             ,
             nor
             others
             shall
             bee
             regarded
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             let
             any
             man
             judge
             ,
             if
             wee
             will
             not
             heare
             GOD
             speake
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             it
             fit
             that
             hee
             should
             heare
             us
             speaking
             to
             him
             ?
          
           
             And
             before
             I
             leave
             the
             point
             ,
             let
             mee
             presse
             it
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             wee
             have
             cause
             to
             blesse
             GOD
             for
             the
             
               deliverance
               of
               the
               Citie
            
             :
             Oh!
             but
             let
             all
             that
             have
             the
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             ,
             that
             have
             any
             familiaritie
             with
             GOD
             ,
             
             improve
             all
             their
             interest
             in
             heaven
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             doe
             wee
             not
             conceive
             what
             
             danger
             wee
             are
             in
             ?
             What
             enemies
             wee
             have
             provoked
             ?
             What
             if
             wee
             be
             free
             from
             the
             sicknesse
             ,
             are
             we
             not
             in
             great
             danger
             of
             worse
             matters
             th●n
             the
             sicknesse
             ?
             
               Is
               it
               not
               worse
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               enemies
               ?
            
             Have
             wee
             not
             great
             ,
             provoked
             ,
             cruell
             Idolatrous
             enemies
             ?
             therfore
             let
             us
             joyntly
             now
             all
             cry
             to
             GOD
             ,
             and
             importune
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             bee
             good
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             pledg
             of
             his
             favour
             in
             delivering
             us
             from
             the
             plague
             ,
             so
             hee
             would
             not
             bee
             weary
             of
             doing
             good
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             would
             still
             make
             it
             a
             token
             of
             further
             favours
             ,
             
             and
             deliverances
             hereafter
             :
             That
             as
             Hee
             delivered
             us
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             in
             88
             ,
             and
             magnified
             his
             mercie
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             now
             Hee
             would
             not
             expose
             us
             to
             the
             crueltie
             of
             Idolatrous
             enemies
             ,
             
               whose
               mercies
               are
               cruell
            
             .
             Let
             us
             stirre
             up
             our selves
             ;
             
             
               Securitie
               and
               carelesnesse
               alway
               fore-runnes
               one
               destruction
               or
               other
               .
            
          
           
             Prayer
             will
             doe
             a
             great
             deale
             more
             good
             ,
             now
             ,
             then
             when
             trouble
             hath
             overtaken
             us
             ,
             for
             now
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             it
             comes
             from
             a
             religious
             seeking
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             it
             comes
             from
             selfe-love
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             difference
             ,
             when
             
             a
             malefactor
             seeks
             to
             the
             judge
             before
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Assises
             ,
             and
             when
             hee
             seeks
             to
             him
             at
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             is
             meerly
             out
             of
             selfe
             respect
             and
             not
             respect
             to
             him
             .
             If
             wee
             seeke
             to
             God
             now
             hee
             will
             single
             ,
             and
             marke
             out
             those
             that
             mourne
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             poure
             out
             their
             spirits
             to
             him
             in
             prayer
             that
             hee
             would
             still
             dwell
             and
             continue
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             amongst
             us
             ,
             
             when
             
               God
               I
               say
               comes
               to
               gather
               his
               Iewells
               Mal.
            
             3.
             
             He
             will
             single
             ,
             and
             cull
             out
             them
             as
             peculiar
             to
             himselfe
             .
             
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             in
             all
             our
             prayers
             put
             in
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             things
             doe
             more
             then
             speake
             ,
             they
             cry
             to
             us
             to
             cry
             to
             GOD
             earnestly
             ,
             put
             case
             wee
             bee
             not
             in
             trouble
             our selves
             ,
             our
             prayers
             will
             bee
             the
             more
             acceptable
             :
             before
             trouble
             come
             it
             is
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             rescue
             us
             when
             we
             are
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             remedie
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Hee
             saved
             them
             out
             of
             their
             distresse
             .
          
           
             
               GOD
               is
               a
               Physitian
               good
               at
               all
               manner
               of
               sicknesses
               ,
            
             
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             the
             disease
             bee
             ,
             if
             GOD
             bee
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             as
             these
             
               at
               the
               gates
               of
               death
            
             ,
             hee
             can
             fetch
             them
             backe
             ;
             herein
             GOD
             differs
             from
             all
             other
             Physitians
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             hee
             is
             a
             generall
             Physitian
             ,
             hee
             can
             heale
             a
             Land
             ,
             a
             whole
             
             Kingdome
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             of
             pestilence
             and
             as
             it
             is
             in
             ,
             
             2
             Chro.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             is
             a
             Physitian
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             soule
             ,
             of
             both
             parts
             ;
             And
             then
             he
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Other
             Physitions
             can
             cure
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             haue
             meanes
             .
             Other
             Physitians
             cannot
             cure
             all
             manner
             of
             diseases
             ,
             nor
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             but
             GOD
             can
             cure
             all
             .
          
           
             
               He
               saved
               them
               out
               of
               their
               distresse
               .
            
          
           
             Other
             physitians
             cannot
             bee
             alway
             present
             but
             God
             is
             so
             to
             euery
             one
             of
             his
             patients
             he
             is
             a
             compassionate
             tender
             present
             Physitian
             .
          
           
             Which
             should
             incourage
             
             vs
             in
             any
             extremity
             (
             especially
             in
             sicknesse
             of
             body
             )
             to
             haue
             recourse
             to
             God
             ,
             
             and
             never
             to
             despaire
             though
             wee
             bee
             brought
             never
             so
             low
             ,
             he
             that
             can
             rayse
             the
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             can
             rayse
             vs
             out
             of
             any
             sicknesse
             ;
             therefore
             let
             vs
             use
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             is
             no
             meanes
             trust
             God
             :
             for
             hee
             can
             worke
             beyond
             meanes
             ,
             and
             without
             meanes
             .
          
           
             
               They
               cryed
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               saved
               them
               out
               of
               their
               distresse
            
             ;
             It
             was
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             prayers
             .
             
          
           
             
               There
               was
               never
               any
               prayer
               from
               the
               beginning
               
               of
               the
               world
               made
               to
               God
               successelesly
               .
            
          
           
             What
             should
             I
             speake
             of
             prayer
             ,
             our
             very
             breathings
             are
             known
             to
             God
             when
             wee
             cannot
             speake
             our
             sighs
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Psal.
             38.
             
             
               My
               groanes
               and
               sighs
               are
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               .
            
             
             God
             hath
             a
             
               bottle
               for
               our
               teares
            
             ,
             and
             preserves
             our
             sighes
             and
             groanes
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             is
             spirituall
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             God
             regards
             ,
             
             as
             in
             Rom.
             8.
             
             
               We
               know
               not
               what
               to
               aske
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               stirreth
               vp
               in
               us
               sighs
               and
               groanes
               that
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               ,
            
             And
             God
             heares
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             sighs
             of
             his
             owne
             spirit
             .
          
           
           
             Let
             us
             also
             bee
             exhorted
             from
             this
             issue
             ,
             to
             
               cry
               vnto
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             for
             there
             was
             never
             any
             man
             did
             ,
             sow
             prayers
             in
             the
             breast
             and
             bosome
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             received
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             
               God
               hearing
               prayer
            
             ,
             hee
             will
             not
             loose
             his
             attribute
             .
             
             Nay
             ,
             further
             (
             marke
             )
             the
             instances
             in
             this
             Psalme
             ,
             are
             not
             made
             onely
             of
             men
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             likewise
             of
             men
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             men
             that
             have
             not
             the
             true
             religion
             ,
             they
             pray
             to
             GOD
             ,
             as
             creatures
             to
             the
             Creator
             ,
             and
             though
             GOD
             have
             not
             their
             soules
             ,
             yet
             hee
             will
             not
             bee
             beholding
             to
             any
             
             man
             for
             duties
             ,
             if
             Ahab
             do
             but
             hypocritically
             fast
             ,
             Ahab
             shall
             haue
             outward
             
               deliverance
               for
               his
               outward
               humiliation
            
             ,
             and
             these
             men
             mentioned
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             if
             they
             call
             to
             GOD
             but
             as
             creatures
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Idols
             ,
             GOD
             will
             regard
             them
             in
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             deliver
             them
             .
             GOD
             will
             not
             be
             in
             any
             mans
             debt
             for
             any
             service
             to
             him
             though
             it
             bee
             outward
             .
          
           
             And
             doe
             we
             think
             that
             he
             that
             regards
             
               dogges
               out
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             will
             neglect
             his
             children
             
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ?
             
             Hee
             that
             regards
             heathen
             men
             when
             they
             pray
             to
             him
             in
             their
             extremity
             ,
             
             and
             delivers
             them
             to
             shew
             his
             over-flowing
             bounty
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             will
             hee
             not
             regard
             his
             owne
             children
             ,
             that
             haue
             the
             spirit
             
               of
               Adoption
            
             ,
             of
             supplication
             ,
             and
             prayer
             ,
             that
             put
             vp
             their
             suits
             ,
             and
             supplications
             ,
             in
             the
             mediation
             ,
             and
             sweete
             name
             of
             Christ
             ?
             will
             he
             not
             regard
             the
             name
             ,
             and
             intercession
             of
             his
             sonne
             and
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             stirring
             vp
             prayers
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             being
             his
             by
             adoption
             ,
             since
             he
             regards
             the
             very
             heathen
             .
          
           
             Nay
             more
             then
             so
             ,
             
               God
               heares
               the
               very
               young
               ravens
               ,
            
             and
             spreads
             a
             table
             
             for
             euery
             living
             thing
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             die
             for
             hunger
             ,
             but
             provides
             for
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             his
             creatures
             ,
             and
             will
             hee
             not
             for
             his
             children
             ,
             those
             that
             he
             hath
             taken
             to
             be
             so
             neere
             him
             to
             be
             heires
             of
             heaven
             ,
             &
             happinesse
             ?
             Let
             us
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             incouraged
             to
             cry
             unto
             the
             Lord
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             if
             God
             bee
             so
             good
             as
             to
             deliver
             sinfull
             men
             (
             that
             haue
             nothing
             in
             them
             but
             the
             principles
             of
             nature
             )
             when
             they
             flye
             to
             God
             in
             praier
             ,
             as
             the
             author
             and
             preserver
             of
             nature
             ,
             much
             more
             will
             hee
             heare
             his
             owne
             children
             ,
             
             
               he
               will
               giue
               his
               spirit
               to
               them
               that
               aske
               him
               ,
               Luke
            
             11.
             
          
           
           
             But
             here
             may
             an
             objection
             be
             made
             ,
             I
             haue
             cried
             long
             ,
             I
             am
             hoarse
             with
             crying
             ,
             
             I
             haue
             wayted
             a
             longtime
             ,
             I
             have
             bin
             a
             long
             time
             sick
             ,
             or
             annoyed
             with
             some
             particular
             trouble
             ,
             &
             God
             seemes
             as
             it
             were
             to
             stop
             his
             ears
             ,
             to
             harden
             his
             heart
             against
             me
             ,
             to
             shut
             up
             his
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             ,
             and
             pitty
             ,
             therefore
             I
             were
             as
             good
             giue
             ouer
             as
             continue
             still
             crying
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             heard
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             there
             is
             no
             one
             duty
             almost
             more
             pressed
             in
             scripture
             then
             
               waiting
               &
               watching
               to
               prayer
            
             ,
             
             waite
             still
             ,
             hath
             not
             God
             waited
             thy
             leasure
             long
             enough
             ,
             and
             wilt
             not
             thou
             waite
             on
             him
             ?
          
           
           
             A
             patient
             when
             he
             feeles
             his
             body
             distempered
             with
             Physicke
             ,
             oh
             hee
             cries
             out
             partly
             for
             the
             Physick
             ,
             and
             partly
             for
             the
             sicknes
             ,
             that
             trouble
             him
             both
             together
             ,
             and
             make
             civill
             warre
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             Physitian
             wisely
             lets
             it
             worke
             he
             ;
             shall
             haue
             no
             cordiall
             ,
             nor
             nothing
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             he
             lets
             it
             goe
             on
             till
             the
             Physicke
             have
             wrought
             well
             ,
             &
             carried
             away
             the
             malignant
             matter
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             the
             better
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             is
             a
             loving
             and
             tender
             Physitian
             ,
             yet
             so
             God
             when
             we
             are
             in
             trouble
             it
             is
             as
             Physick
             we
             cry
             but
             God
             he
             
               turnes
               the
               glasse
            
             as
             the
             Physitians
             
             doe
             ;
             nay
             this
             time
             shall
             be
             expired
             it
             shall
             work
             so
             long
             ,
             till
             thy
             pride
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             humbled
             throughly
             ,
             till
             thou
             be
             weaned
             from
             thy
             former
             wicked
             pleasures
             ,
             till
             thou
             be
             prepared
             to
             receiue
             further
             blessings
             ;
             therefore
             they
             crie
             ,
             and
             crie
             ,
             and
             God
             deferres
             to
             heare
             the
             
               voyce
               of
               his
               children
            
             ,
             
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             he
             loues
             to
             heare
             the
             
               cry
               of
               his
               children
            
             ,
             and
             their
             prayer
             is
             as
             
               sweet
               incense
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             deferres
             stil
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             for
             the
             patients
             good
             ,
             be
             not
             weary
             of
             waiting
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             mercy
             that
             Hee
             makes
             thee
             able
             to
             continue
             crying
             
             that
             thou
             
               hast
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             that
             thou
             canst
             poure
             out
             thy
             soule
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             mercy
             and
             so
             account
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Perhaps
             thou
             hast
             not
             cast
             out
             thy
             Ionas
             ,
             thy
             Achan
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             some
             particular
             sinne
             ,
             
             vnrepented
             of
             ,
             and
             thou
             cryest
             and
             cryest
             but
             thy
             sinne
             cries
             louder
             ,
             thy
             pride
             ,
             or
             thy
             oppression
             cries
             ,
             thy
             wicked
             course
             cries
             ,
             thou
             cryest
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             another
             thing
             cries
             in
             thee
             ,
             that
             cries
             vengeance
             as
             thou
             doest
             for
             mercie
             ,
             therefore
             search
             out
             thy
             Achan
             ,
             cast
             out
             thy
             beloued
             sinne
             ,
             
               see
               if
               thou
               regard
               iniquity
               
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
            
             if
             thou
             regard
             any
             pleasing
             ,
             or
             profitable
             ,
             or
             gainfull
             sin
             ,
             and
             never
             thinke
             that
             
               God
               will
            
             heare
             thee
             till
             that
             bee
             out
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             out-cry
             thy
             prayers
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             Gods
             cure
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hee
             sent
             his
             word
             and
             healed
             them
             .
          
           
             WHAT
             word
             ?
             His
             secret
             commaund
             ,
             
             his
             will.
             Let
             such
             a
             thing
             be
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             creation
             .
             
               Let
               there
               bee
               light
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Besides
             
             his
             word
             written
             ,
             there
             is
             his
             word
             creating
             ,
             and
             preserving
             things
             created
             ,
             and
             so
             here
             restoring
             them
             that
             were
             sicke
             ,
             
               Hee
               sent
               his
               word
               and
               healed
               them
               ,
            
             and
             so
             at
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             his
             Word
             ,
             his
             voyce
             shall
             raise
             our
             bodies
             againe
             .
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             manner
             of
             cure
             for
             GOD
             to
             cure
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             by
             his
             commaund
             .
             It
             shewes
             that
             GOD
             hath
             an
             universall
             commaund
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             earth
             ,
             over
             divells
             ,
             and
             over
             sicknesses
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
               Hee
               rebuked
               the
               sicknesses
            
             ,
             Hee
             can
             rebuke
             the
             agues
             ,
             the
             plague
             ,
             and
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             
             bee
             gone
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             as
             the
             Centurion
             sayd
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               man
               that
               have
               servants
               under
               mee
               ,
               and
               I
               say
               to
               one
               come
               ,
               and
               hee
               commeth
               ,
               and
               to
               another
               goe
               ,
               and
               he
               goeth
               ,
            
             so
             thou
             hast
             all
             things
             under
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             GOD
             ,
             and
             if
             Thou
             say
             to
             a
             disease
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               it
               commeth
            
             ,
             if
             Thou
             say
             
               goe
               ,
               it
               goeth
            
             ,
             GOD
             
               sent
               his
               word
               of
               command
               and
               healed
               them
               .
            
             It
             is
             but
             
               a
               word
               of
               God
            
             to
             heale
             ,
             but
             
               a
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             to
             strike
             ,
             Hee
             is
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               Hostes
               ,
               If
               Hee
               doe
               but
               hisse
            
             (
             as
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             )
             
               for
               the
               flie
               of
               Egypt
            
             ;
             If
             Hee
             doe
             but
             call
             for
             an
             Enemie
             ,
             they
             come
             at
             his
             word
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             Pharaohs
             
             plagues
             ,
             the
             Flies
             ,
             and
             Frogs
             ,
             all
             things
             
               obey
               his
               word
            
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             s●cret
             obedience
             in
             all
             things
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             his
             will
             is
             that
             they
             shall
             doe
             this
             or
             that
             :
             why
             doth
             the
             Sea
             keepe
             his
             bounds
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             nature
             and
             position
             of
             the
             Sea
             is
             to
             bee
             above
             the
             earth
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             command
             of
             GOD
             that
             hath
             sayd
             ,
             Let
             it
             bee
             there
             ,
             and
             
               hither
               shall
               thy
               proud
               waues
               goe
               ,
               and
               no
               further
               .
            
             I
             might
             give
             many
             instances
             how
             GOD
             doth
             all
             by
             his
             word
             ;
             The
             Divells
             are
             at
             his
             word
             ,
             the
             whales
             ,
             the
             Sea
             ,
             when
             Christ
             rebukes
             it
             obeyes
             .
          
           
           
             It
             should
             teach
             us
             not
             to
             displease
             this
             GOD
             ,
             
             that
             can
             strike
             us
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             our
             sinnes
             even
             with
             a
             word
             .
             Let
             us
             feare
             this
             GOD
             ,
             put
             case
             we
             had
             no
             enemie
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             God
             can
             arme
             a
             mans
             humours
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             can
             raise
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             soule
             against
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             fight
             against
             it selfe
             by
             desperate
             thoughts
             ,
             hee
             needed
             not
             forreine
             forces
             for
             Achitophel
             ▪
             and
             Saul
             ,
             he
             could
             arme
             their
             owne
             soules
             against
             themselves
             .
             And
             when
             hee
             will
             take
             downe
             the
             greatest
             Gyant
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             needs
             not
             forreine
             forces
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             working
             of
             a
             disease
             ,
             but
             
             giving
             way
             to
             a
             humour
             ,
             but
             inflaming
             the
             spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             soule
             shall
             
               abhorre
               all
               manner
               of
               meat
            
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             he
             gives
             a
             command
             ,
             a
             rebuke
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             gone
             presently
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             not
             offend
             this
             great
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             commander
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             earth
             ;
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             who
             else
             wee
             displease
             :
             for
             hee
             hath
             all
             things
             at
             his
             command
             ,
             even
             the
             
               hearts
               of
               kings
               as
               the
               rivers
               of
               water
               ,
            
             when
             Esau
             sought
             for
             Iacob
             to
             hurt
             him
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             secret
             command
             God
             set
             upon
             him
             to
             love
             him
             ;
             therefore
             we
             should
             feare
             him
             ,
             
             and
             all
             other
             things
             shall
             feare
             us
             ,
             we
             need
             feare
             nothing
             (
             so
             we
             have
             a
             care
             to
             feare
             God
             )
             further
             then
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             God
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             to
             feare
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             doe
             evill
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             offend
             the
             great
             God
             that
             can
             with
             a
             word
             command
             sicknesse
             to
             come
             or
             bid
             it
             be
             gone
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             when
             all
             second
             causes
             faile
             can
             
               heale
               by
               his
               word
            
             ,
             
             therefore
             ,
             let
             us
             never
             bee
             discouraged
             from
             praying
             though
             wee
             see
             a
             hurly-burly
             ,
             and
             tumult
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             we
             see
             all
             Europe
             in
             combustion
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             driven
             into
             a
             narrow
             corner
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             give
             over
             prayer
             ;
             for
             
             Christ
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             word
             commanded
             the
             
               waves
               to
               bee
               still
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               divels
               to
               be
               gone
            
             ,
             and
             they
             presently
             obeyed
             him
             ;
             he
             can
             still
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             hee
             can
             pt
             a
             
               hooke
               into
               the
               nostrils
            
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             which
             way
             hee
             please
             ,
             he
             can
             still
             all
             with
             
               his
               word
            
             ;
             therefore
             howsoever
             things
             seeme
             to
             run
             contrary
             ,
             and
             opposite
             to
             our
             desires
             ,
             yet
             let
             us
             not
             give
             over
             ,
             hee
             that
             sees
             no
             ground
             of
             hope
             in
             carnall
             fleshly
             reason
             ,
             let
             him
             despaire
             of
             nothing
             ,
             
               despaire
               shuts
               the
               gate
               ,
               and
               doore
               of
               mercy
               and
               hope
               ,
            
             as
             it
             were
             :
             you
             see
             here
             when
             all
             meanes
             faile
             ,
             when
             they
             
             were
             at
             
               the
               very
               gates
            
             ,
             and
             entrie
             of
             
               death
               ,
               God
            
             fetcheth
             them
             backe
             againe
             ;
             how
             ?
             with
             physick
             ?
             no
             ,
             hee
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             physicke
             ,
             there
             is
             difference
             betweene
             God
             ,
             and
             betweene
             nature
             and
             art
             ;
             nature
             and
             art
             can
             doe
             nothing
             without
             meanes
             ,
             but
             the
             God
             of
             nature
             and
             art
             can
             doe
             it
             with
             his
             word
             .
             How
             made
             hee
             this
             heaven
             ,
             and
             earth
             ,
             this
             glorious
             fabrick
             ?
             with
             his
             
               word
               ;
               Let
               there
               be
               light
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               light
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             how
             shall
             hee
             restore
             all
             againe
             ?
             with
             his
             mightie
             commanding
             word
             ,
             how
             doth
             hee
             preserve
             things
             ?
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             how
             
             are
             things
             multiplyed
             ?
             
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               increase
            
             and
             multiplie
             ,
             a
             word
             of
             blessing
             ,
             he
             doth
             all
             things
             with
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             So
             hee
             can
             confound
             his
             enemies
             with
             a
             word
             ,
             Nay
             Christ
             in
             his
             greatest
             abasement
             when
             they
             came
             with
             ●taves
             ,
             and
             armes
             to
             take
             him
             ;
             
               Whom
               seeke
               ye
            
             ,
             Saith
             hee
             ?
             that
             
               word
               struck
               downe
               all
               the
               Officers
            
             of
             the
             
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
            
             ,
             
             
               they
               fell
               flat
               on
               the
               ground
               .
            
             Could
             he
             in
             his
             humiliation
             (
             before
             his
             great
             abasement
             on
             the
             crosse
             )
             strike
             downe
             his
             enemies
             with
             his
             word
             ,
             what
             shall
             he
             doe
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             when
             
             all
             flesh
             shall
             appeare
             before
             him
             ?
             And
             what
             can
             he
             doe
             now
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             in
             heaven
             ?
             Let
             us
             never
             despaire
             ,
             what
             state
             soever
             we
             be
             in
             ,
             in
             our
             owne
             persons
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             common
             wealth
             ;
             Let
             us
             yet
             pray
             ,
             yet
             solicite
             God
             ,
             and
             wrastle
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             wee
             see
             here
             when
             they
             were
             at
             the
             
               gates
               of
               death
            
             ,
             he
             fetcheth
             them
             againe
             with
             his
             word
             ,
             hee
             can
             fetch
             things
             againe
             when
             they
             are
             at
             destruction
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             when
             mans
             wit
             is
             at
             a
             losse
             ,
             that
             he
             knoweth
             not
             what
             course
             to
             take
             ,
             God
             with
             a
             word
             can
             turne
             all
             things
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Oh
             that
             men
             would
             therefore
             prayse
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             wondrous
             works
             to
             the
             children
             of
             men
             !
          
           
             Let
             them
             sacrifice
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Thansgiving
             and
             declare
             his
             workes
             with
             rejoycing
             .
          
           
             YOU
             see
             that
             God
             the
             great
             Physitian
             ,
             he
             is
             good
             at
             all
             disseases
             ,
             hee
             is
             never
             set
             at
             any
             thing
             for
             he
             can
             create
             helps
             ,
             and
             remedies
             of
             nothing
             if
             there
             be
             none
             
             in
             nature
             ,
             hee
             can
             create
             peace
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             in
             the
             the
             middest
             of
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             ,
             God
             can
             make
             things
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             nay
             out
             of
             contraries
             ,
             you
             see
             here
             ,
             what
             this
             great
             Physitian
             hath
             done
             hee
             fetched
             them
             
               from
               the
               gates
               of
               death
               when
               their
               soule
               abhorred
               all
               manner
               of
               meate
               ,
            
             and
             what
             doth
             he
             require
             for
             all
             this
             great
             cure
             ?
             surely
             the
             text
             tells
             us
             he
             looks
             for
             nothing
             but
             prayse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Oh
             that
             men
             would
             therefore
             prayse
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             you
             haue
             these
             circumstances
             considerable
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             duty
             .
          
           
             First
             the
             persons
             ,
             who
             must
             prayse
             
               God
               ,
               Oh
               that
               men
               would
               prayse
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             duty
             they
             
               are
               to
               performe
               ,
               to
               prayse
               God
               ,
            
             to
             
               sacrifice
               to
               God
            
             ,
             to
             
               declare
               his
               works
            
             ,
             one
             main
             duty
             expressed
             by
             three
             termes
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             for
             what
             they
             should
             prayse
             him
             ;
             
               For
               his
               goodnesse
            
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             
             spring
             of
             all
             :
             for
             all
             particular
             actions
             of
             God
             doe
             come
             from
             his
             nature
             ,
             his
             nature
             is
             goodnesse
             it selfe
             and
             indeed
             all
             other
             attributes
             are
             founded
             on
             goodnesse
             ,
             why
             is
             he
             gracious
             ,
             and
             mercifull
             and
             long-suffering
             ?
             because
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             primitiue
             attribute
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             another
             thing
             for
             which
             we
             must
             praise
             him
             ,
             
               For
               his
               wondrous
               workes
               for
               the
               children
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             the
             manner
             how
             this
             should
             be
             done
             
               with
               rejoycing
            
             ,
             and
             singing
             as
             the
             word
             signifies
             ,
             
               declare
               his
               workes
               with
               rejoycing
            
             .
             For
             as
             all
             holy
             
             actions
             must
             be
             done
             joyfully
             ,
             and
             chearefully
             ,
             so
             especially
             prayse
             ,
             
               God
               loveth
               a
               chearefull
               giver
            
             ,
             much
             more
             a
             chearefull
             thanksgiver
             :
             for
             chearfulnesse
             is
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             thankesgiving
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             dead
             sacrifice
             of
             thanksgiving
             it
             is
             a
             dead
             sacrifice
             else
             these
             are
             the
             mayne
             things
             considerable
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             of
             the
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Oh
             that
             men
             would
             prayse
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             THE
             blessed
             Psalmist
             whosoever
             he
             were
             ,
             (
             directed
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             
             )
             hee
             would
             haue
             all
             men
             to
             prayse
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             those
             that
             participate
             and
             haue
             interest
             in
             the
             favour
             but
             the
             beholders
             also
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             to
             others
             ,
             for
             here
             hee
             that
             
             was
             not
             interressed
             in
             these
             favours
             for
             his
             owne
             particular
             ,
             yet
             hee
             prayseth
             God
             for
             the
             blessings
             to
             others
             ,
             
             and
             hee
             wisheth
             that
             God
             might
             haue
             praise
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             we
             are
             all
             of
             one
             societie
             ,
             of
             one
             family
             ,
             wee
             are
             all
             brethren
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             must
             prayse
             God
             for
             his
             blessings
             ,
             and
             benefits
             on
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             our selues
             but
             we
             must
             wish
             that
             all
             would
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             specially
             wee
             must
             
               prayse
               God
            
             for
             our selues
             ,
             
             when
             we
             haue
             part
             of
             the
             benefit
             :
             for
             shall
             others
             
               prayse
               God
            
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             shal
             notwe
             for
             our selues
             ?
             Shall
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             abroad
             
             
               prayse
               God
            
             ,
             for
             his
             great
             deliverance
             of
             this
             citie
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             that
             heares
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             is
             thankfull
             for
             it
             )
             and
             shall
             not
             wee
             for
             our selues
             ?
             Shall
             the
             angels
             in
             heaven
             
               prayse
               God
            
             ,
             and
             sing
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Glory
               to
               God
               on
               high
               peace
               on
               earth
               ,
            
             
             
               good
               will
               to
               men
            
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             that
             haue
             interest
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             redemption
             :
             For
             Christ
             is
             not
             a
             mediator
             of
             redemption
             to
             Angels
             hee
             hath
             relation
             to
             them
             in
             another
             respect
             ,
             yet
             they
             out
             of
             loue
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             hey
             
               prayse
               God
            
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             wee
             much
             more
             for
             our selues
             ?
             wee
             must
             prayse
             God
             our selues
             and
             desire
             that
             all
             would
             doe
             so
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               men
               would
               prayse
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             in
             some
             other
             Psalmes
             ,
             
             he
             stirs
             up
             '
             all
             the
             creatures
             
               hayle
               ,
               and
               snow
            
             ,
             and
             winde
             and
             all
             to
             
               prayse
               God.
            
             
          
           
             
               How
               can
               these
               
                 praise
                 God
              
               ?
            
             
               They
               doe
               it
               by
               our
               mouthes
               by
               giving
               vs
               occasion
               to
               prayse
               him
               .
               And
               they
               
                 praise
                 him
                 in
                 themselues
              
               :
               for
               as
               the
               
                 creature
                 groaneth
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               
               
               That
               
               none
               knowes
               but
               God
               ,
               and
               it selfe
               ,
               they
               groane
               for
               the
               corruption
               ,
               and
               abuse
               that
               they
               are
               subject
               unto
               ,
               and
               God
               knowes
               those
               groanes
               ,
               so
               the
               creature
               hath
               a
               kind
               of
               voyce
               likewise
               in
               praysing
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               declare
               in
               their
               nature
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               minister
               occasion
               to
               us
               to
               praise
               GOD
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Psalmist
               being
               desirous
               that
               GOD
               might
               be
               praysed
               ,
               for
               his
               goodnesse
               and
               mercy
               ,
               hee
               stirres
               vp
               every
               creature
               ,
               Psal.
               103.
               
               even
               the
               very
               Angels
               ,
               insinuating
               that
               it
               is
               a
               worke
               fit
               for
               Angels
               .
            
             
               The
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               
               haue
               such
               a
               loue
               ,
               and
               zeale
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               GOD
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               content
               only
               to
               prayse
               GOD
               themselues
               ,
               but
               they
               stirre
               vp
               all
               :
               they
               need
               not
               to
               wish
               Angels
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               shew
               their
               desire
               ,
               oh
               the
               blessed
               disposition
               of
               those
               that
               loue
               God
               in
               Christ
               !
            
             
               What
               shall
               wee
               thinke
               then
               of
               those
               wretched
               persons
               that
               greiue
               that
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 run
                 and
                 haue
                 free
                 passage
                 ,
              
               
               and
               
                 be
                 glorious
              
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               free
               use
               of
               the
               sacraments
               and
               the
               blessed
               meanes
               of
               salvation
               ?
               they
               envie
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               
               peoples
               soules
               .
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               those
               that
               desire
               to
               heare
               
                 God
                 dishonoured
              
               ,
               that
               perhaps
               sweare
               ,
               and
               blaspheme
               themselues
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               touched
               in
               their
               hearts
               for
               the
               dishonour
               of
               God
               by
               others
               ,
               ?
               this
               is
               far
               from
               the
               disposition
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               he
               desires
               that
               all
               creatures
               may
               trumpet
               ou●
               the
               prayse
               
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               from
               the
               highest
               Angell
               to
               the
               lowest
               creature
               ,
               from
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               and
               starres
               to
               the
               meanest
               shrub
               ,
               only
               divellish
               spirited
               carnal
               men
               take
               delight
               to
               blaspheme
               God
               ,
               (
               that
               can
               strike
               them
               with
               his
               word
               and
               send
               
               them
               to
               their
               owne
               place
               to
               hell
               ,
               without
               repentance
               )
               and
               can
               heare
               him
               dishonoured
               without
               any
               touch
               of
               spirit
               ,
               a
               child
               of
               God
               desires
               God
               to
               be
               glorified
               from
               his
               very
               heart
               roote
               ,
               and
               is
               greived
               when
               God
               is
               dishonoured
               any
               kind
               of
               way
               ,
               so
               much
               breifly
               for
               the
               first
               ,
            
             
               Now
               what
               is
               the
               dutie
               this
               holy
               man
               wishes
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
           
             That
             men
             would
             prayse
             God.
             And
             sacrifice
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             thankesgiving
             ,
             and
             declare
             his
             workes
             .
          
           
             OUT
             of
             the
             largenesse
             of
             his
             heart
             he
             expresseth
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             many
             words
             ,
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             make
             any
             scruple
             in
             particularizing
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             heed
             to
             bee
             given
             in
             the
             expressions
             of
             a
             large
             heart
             as
             to
             be
             punctuall
             in
             every
             thing
             .
          
           
           
             First
             he
             begins
             with
             prayse
             .
          
           
             Oh
             t●at
             men
             would
             therefore
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             It
             is
             a
             duty
             as
             I
             said
             before
             fit
             for
             Angels
             ,
             fit
             ?
             nay
             it
             is
             performed
             by
             them
             :
             For
             it
             is
             all
             the
             worke
             they
             doe
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             onely
             worke
             that
             was
             religious
             ,
             that
             Adam
             did
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             doe
             in
             heaven
             with
             God
             ,
             therefore
             we
             are
             never
             more
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             then
             when
             we
             take
             all
             occasions
             of
             blessing
             ,
             and
             
               praising
               God
            
             ,
             wee
             are
             never
             in
             a
             more
             happie
             estate
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             duty
             therefore
             we
             should
             ayme
             at
             ,
             and
             the
             
             rather
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             fruite
             ,
             
             and
             end
             of
             all
             other
             duties
             whatsoeuer
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             the
             good
             we
             doe
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             our
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             ?
             the
             end
             of
             our
             fruitfulnesse
             in
             our
             place
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             take
             occasion
             to
             glorifie
             God.
             
             What
             is
             the
             end
             of
             our
             hearing
             ?
             To
             get
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             grace
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             be
             the
             better
             able
             to
             prayse
             God
             ,
             in
             our
             mouths
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             lives
             .
             What
             is
             the
             end
             of
             receiving
             the
             sacrament
             ?
             
             nay
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             duty
             it selfe
             ?
             a
             thanksgiving
             ?
             what
             is
             the
             end
             of
             prayer
             ?
             to
             begge
             graces
             ,
             and
             strength
             that
             so
             we
             may
             carry
             our
             
             selues
             in
             our
             places
             ,
             as
             is
             fit
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             not
             want
             those
             things
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             so
             well
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             so
             the
             end
             of
             all
             is
             to
             glorifie
             God.
             
          
           
             
             It
             is
             the
             end
             that
             God
             intended
             in
             all
             ,
             he
             framed
             all
             things
             to
             his
             owne
             prayse
             ,
             in
             the
             creation
             .
             Why
             hath
             God
             given
             man
             reason
             here
             upon
             the
             stage
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             to
             behold
             the
             creatures
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             
             that
             seeing
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             ordering
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             God
             in
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             huge
             ,
             vast
             
             heaven
             ,
             and
             earth
             ,
             hee
             might
             take
             occasion
             to
             glorifie
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             this
             God
             ,
             to
             thinke
             highly
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             exalt
             him
             in
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             his
             creatures
             heaven
             ,
             and
             earth
             ,
             be
             so
             beautifull
             ,
             and
             excellent
             ,
             what
             excellencie
             is
             in
             God
             himselfe
             ?
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             end
             of
             creation
             so
             in
             redemption
             ,
             
             all
             is
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             prayse
             ,
             in
             Ephesians
             1.
             
             how
             sweetly
             doth
             Saint
             Paul
             set
             forth
             the
             end
             of
             it
             .
             
               To
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               rich
               mercie
               and
               grace
            
             To
             bee
             mercifull
             to
             sinners
             to
             giue
             his
             owne
             sonne
             ,
             for
             God
             to
             be
             come
             man
             ,
             not
             for
             man
             in
             that
             estate
             as
             Adam
             was
             in
             innocencie
             
             but
             for
             sinners
             for
             God
             to
             triumph
             ouer
             sin
             ,
             by
             his
             infinite
             mercy
             here
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             shining
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             all
             is
             for
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             prayse
             of
             God
             there
             .
          
           
             
             And
             for
             particular
             deliverances
             in
             Psal.
             50.
             
             
               Call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               .
               I
               will
               deliver
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               glorifie
               me
               ,
            
             his
             deliverances
             of
             us
             in
             the
             passages
             of
             our
             life
             is
             that
             we
             may
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             by
             taking
             notice
             in
             imminent
             dangers
             of
             some
             of
             his
             attributes
             :
             when
             there
             is
             no
             meanes
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             of
             his
             power
             and
             goodnes
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             Revel
             .
             4.
             
             
             The
             Elders
             are
             brought
             in
             
             
               praysing
               God
            
             for
             the
             work
             of
             creation
             ,
             
             and
             then
             in
             the
             fifth
             for
             
               redemption
               ,
               Thou
               art
               worthy
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               redeemed
               vs
               ,
            
             so
             indeed
             the
             worke
             of
             creation
             ,
             redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             passages
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             and
             protection
             ,
             and
             preservation
             ,
             they
             are
             matter
             of
             prayse
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             earth
             among
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             name
             a
             few
             helpes
             ,
             
             and
             meanes
             ,
             to
             performe
             this
             duty
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             would
             stirre
             up
             our selues
             to
             prayse
             
               God
               let
               us
               consider
               our
               owne
               vnworthinesse
               ?
            
             
             As
             in
             prayer
             ,
             
             there
             must
             be
             a
             humble
             heart
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             will
             not
             seeke
             abroad
             ,
             if
             hee
             haue
             somewhat
             at
             home
             ,
             
               poverty
               of
               spirit
               and
               humilitie
               of
               heart
               ,
               makes
               a
               man
               pray
               :
            
             so
             it
             is
             the
             humble
             soule
             that
             
               praiseth
               God
            
             ,
             that
             sees
             no
             desert
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             way
             to
             help
             us
             to
             
               prayse
               God
            
             ,
             to
             see
             nothing
             in
             our selues
             ,
             why
             God
             should
             so
             regard
             us
             ,
             as
             
               to
               giue
               us
               our
               lives
               for
               a
               prey
               ,
            
             to
             set
             his
             loue
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             us
             with
             good
             ,
             nay
             we
             haue
             deserved
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             leave
             us
             ,
             and
             expose
             us
             to
             misery
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             watch
             over
             us
             by
             his
             providence
             :
             what
             is
             
             in
             vs
             ?
             
               It
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               made
               vs
               ,
               and
               not
               wee
               our selves
               ,
            
             &
             he
             made
             us
             again
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             sinners
             when
             wee
             were
             worse
             then
             naught
             ,
             therefore
             to
             humble
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             our
             owne
             vnworthinesse
             ,
             
               hee
               that
               knowes
               himselfe
               vnworthy
               of
               any
               favour
               ,
               hee
               will
               bee
               thankfull
               even
               for
               the
               least
               ,
            
             as
             we
             see
             in
             
               Iacob
               ,
               I
               am
               lesse
               then
               the
               least
               of
               all
               thy
               favours
               ,
            
             therefore
             he
             was
             thankfull
             for
             the
             least
             :
             so
             wee
             see
             here
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             these
             men
             are
             stirred
             vp
             to
             
               prayse
               God
            
             ,
             they
             saw
             no
             other
             helpe
             ,
             no
             worthinesse
             in
             themselues
             ,
             they
             were
             at
             the
             
               gates
               of
               death
            
             ,
             in
             a
             desperate
             estate
             ,
             
             
               O
               that
               such
               men
               would
               praise
               God
               ,
            
             indeed
             such
             men
             are
             fittest
             to
             
               praise
               God
            
             ,
             that
             can
             ascribe
             help
             to
             nothing
             but
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             no
             
               second
               causes
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Therfore
             in
             the
             next
             place
             (
             as
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             former
             )
             if
             we
             would
             
               praise
               God
               ,
               dwel
               not
               on
               the
               second
               causes
               ,
            
             if
             God
             use
             
               second
               causes
            
             in
             any
             favour
             he
             bestowes
             on
             vs
             ,
             either
             in
             keeping
             us
             from
             any
             ill
             or
             bestowing
             any
             good
             cōsider
             it
             as
             a
             means
             that
             God
             might
             dispence
             with
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             use
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             or
             not
             vse
             :
             See
             God
             in
             the
             
               second
               causes
            
             ,
             rise
             from
             them
             to
             him
             :
             Art
             thou
             healed
             by
             Physick
             ?
             Use
             Physicke
             as
             a
             meanes
             ,
             but
             see
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             
             God
             hath
             cured
             thee
             without
             Physick
             ,
             without
             ordinary
             meanes
             ,
             then
             see
             him
             more
             immediatly
             doing
             good
             to
             thee
             without
             the
             helpe
             of
             
               second
               causes
            
             ,
             that
             is
             one
             way
             to
             helpe
             us
             to
             prayse
             God
             to
             see
             him
             in
             every
             favour
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             ,
             for
             what
             could
             
               second
               causes
            
             doe
             ,
             if
             hee
             should
             not
             giue
             a
             blessing
             ?
             especially
             prayse
             him
             when
             he
             hath
             immediately
             done
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             did
             not
             he
             make
             light
             before
             there
             was
             a
             sunne
             ?
             he
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             giue
             light
             by
             the
             sunne
             ,
             and
             hee
             made
             waters
             before
             hee
             made
             the
             clouds
             ;
             hee
             is
             not
             tied
             to
             
             the
             clouds
             ,
             therefore
             especially
             
               prayse
               God
            
             ,
             when
             wee
             haue
             deliverance
             we
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             without
             meanes
             ,
             immediatly
             from
             the
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Againe
             if
             wee
             would
             
               praise
               God
            
             for
             any
             favour
             ,
             
             
               consider
               the
               necessitie
               ,
               and
               vse
               of
               the
               favour
               wee
               pray
               for
               ,
            
             as
             these
             men
             here
             ,
             they
             were
             at
             
               Deaths
               doore
            
             ,
             and
             
               loathed
               all
               manner
               of
               meate
            
             ,
             alas
             they
             had
             died
             if
             God
             had
             not
             helped
             them
             ,
             If
             thou
             wouldest
             blesse
             God
             ,
             consider
             what
             a
             miserable
             stare
             thou
             should
             be
             in
             ,
             if
             thou
             hadst
             not
             that
             favour
             to
             
               praise
               God
            
             for
             :
             If
             thou
             be
             to
             
               blesse
               
               God
            
             for
             thy
             sences
             ,
             put
             case
             thou
             shouldest
             want
             thy
             sight
             ,
             what
             a
             miserable
             case
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             in
             :
             so
             for
             any
             of
             the
             sences
             that
             a
             man
             wants
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             should
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Creature
             ,
             put
             case
             a
             man
             should
             want
             his
             tast
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             here
             ,
             
               their
               soule
               abhorred
               all
               manner
               of
               meate
               ,
            
             alas
             what
             a
             miserable
             case
             is
             it
             to
             want
             a
             relish
             ,
             and
             tast
             of
             the
             comfort
             that
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             the
             creatures
             ,
             put
             case
             we
             should
             want
             the
             meanest
             benefite
             wee
             enjoy
             ,
             how
             uncomfortable
             would
             our
             lives
             be
             ?
          
           
           
             This
             sparke
             of
             reason
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             have
             understanding
             to
             conceive
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             engine
             whereby
             we
             doe
             all
             things
             as
             men
             ,
             and
             are
             capable
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             a
             miserable
             thing
             were
             it
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             take
             away
             our
             wits
             ,
             or
             suspend
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             But
             especially
             in
             matters
             of
             grace
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             sent
             Christ
             to
             redeeme
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             a
             cursed
             condition
             had
             we
             lyen
             in
             ?
             next
             to
             Divels
             .
          
           
             Againe
             if
             wee
             would
             
               praise
               God
            
             ,
             4
             let
             
               us
               every
               day
               keepe
               a
               Diary
               of
               his
               favours
               ,
            
             and
             blessings
             ;
             what
             good
             hee
             doth
             us
             privately
             ,
             
             what
             positive
             blessings
             he
             bestowes
             upon
             vs
             ,
             and
             what
             dangers
             hee
             frees
             us
             from
             ,
             and
             continues
             ,
             and
             renewes
             his
             mercies
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             publikly
             what
             benefit
             wee
             have
             by
             the
             state
             we
             live
             in
             ,
             Oh
             what
             a
             happie
             state
             is
             it
             that
             we
             live
             in
             peace
             ,
             that
             wee
             enjoy
             such
             lawes
             ,
             
               that
               every
               man
               may
               fit
               under
               his
               owne
               vine
               ,
               and
               under
               his
            
             owne
             figtree
             and
             enjoy
             the
             comforts
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             world
             about
             us
             are
             ,
             and
             have
             beene
             in
             combustion
             !
             We
             should
             keepe
             a
             Register
             of
             
               Gods
               blessings
            
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             that
             wee
             could
             learne
             to
             have
             such
             exact
             lives
             !
             it
             would
             breed
             
             a
             world
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             wee
             should
             have
             a
             lesse
             account
             to
             make
             ,
             when
             wee
             die
             .
          
           
             Every
             day
             labour
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             our
             sinnes
             specially
             such
             as
             break
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             consciences
             ,
             and
             never
             give
             our
             bodies
             rest
             till
             our
             hearts
             have
             rest
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             matter
             of
             humiliation
             dayly
             observe
             how
             God
             bestowes
             new
             favours
             ,
             or
             else
             continues
             the
             old
             ,
             that
             notwith
             withstanding
             our
             provocation
             ,
             and
             forgetfulnesse
             of
             him
             ,
             hee
             strives
             with
             us
             by
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             blessed
             duty
             that
             we
             should
             labour
             to
             performe
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             when
             we
             have
             done
             this
             let
             us
             
               rouse
               up
               all
               that
               wee
               are
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               all
               that
               wee
               have
               within
               us
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
            
             Psalme
             103.
             
             
               My
               soule
               praise
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               all
               that
               is
               within
               me
               praise
               his
               holy
               Name
               .
            
             What
             have
             wee
             within
             us
             to
             praise
             God
             ?
             Let
             us
             praise
             God
             with
             our
             understanding
             ,
             
             to
             conceive
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             right
             judgement
             of
             Gods
             favours
             ,
             of
             the
             worthinesse
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             un
             worthinesse
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             sanctified
             Memory
             ,
             
             
               forget
               not
               all
               his
               benefites
               ;
               forgetfulnesse
               is
               the
               grave
               of
               Gods
               blessings
            
             it
             buries
             all
             .
             And
             then
             there
             is
             in
             us
             the
             affection
             
             of
             joy
             ,
             
             and
             love
             to
             God
             to
             tast
             him
             largely
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             within
             us
             will
             be
             large
             in
             the
             praising
             of
             God.
             And
             our
             tongue
             likewise
             though
             that
             be
             not
             within
             us
             ,
             
             it
             is
             
               called
               our
               glory
            
             ;
             let
             us
             make
             it
             our
             glory
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             Trumpet
             our
             Gods
             praise
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             within
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             we
             are
             ,
             or
             have
             ,
             or
             can
             do
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             
               praise
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             To
             draw
             to
             a
             conclusion
             with
             some
             generall
             application
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             hath
             beene
             spoken
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             particular
             to
             the
             present
             occasion
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             how
             God
             hath
             dealt
             of
             late
             with
             
             this
             Citie
             ,
             
             and
             with
             our selves
             indeed
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             all
             of
             one
             body
             politike
             ,
             and
             however
             God
             visited
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             our
             sinnes
             also
             that
             provoked
             him
             ,
             we
             
               brought
               stickes
               to
               the
               common
               fire
               .
            
             
             A
             Physitian
             lets
             the
             arme
             blood
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             body
             is
             distempered
             ,
             God
             let
             the
             Citie
             blood
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             was
             in
             a
             distemper
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             for
             our
             sins
             as
             well
             as
             theirs
             wee
             ,
             all
             brought
             (
             I
             say
             )
             some
             thing
             to
             the
             common
             flame
             ,
             and
             God
             afflicted
             us
             ,
             even
             in
             them
             :
             God
             hath
             now
             stayd
             the
             sicknesse
             almost
             as
             Miraculously
             as
             hee
             sent
             it
             :
             It
             was
             a
             
             wonder
             that
             so
             many
             should
             be
             swept
             away
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             almost
             as
             great
             a
             wonder
             that
             God
             should
             stay
             it
             so
             soone
             .
             And
             what
             may
             we
             impute
             it
             unto
             ?
             Surely
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             text
             .
             
               They
               cried
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               God
            
             put
             it
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             state
             to
             appoint
             humiliation
             and
             
               crying
               to
               God
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             since
             God
             hath
             beene
             so
             mercifull
             upon
             our
             humiliation
             it
             is
             religiously
             ,
             and
             worthily
             done
             of
             the
             state
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             time
             to
             
               blesse
               God
            
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             God
             did
             it
             with
             a
             word
             ,
             with
             a
             command
             ,
             
             it
             was
             both
             in
             the
             inflicting
             and
             delivery
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             without
             meanes
             :
             for
             what
             could
             the
             Physitians
             doe
             in
             staying
             the
             Plague
             ?
             Alas
             all
             the
             skill
             in
             the
             world
             is
             at
             a
             losse
             in
             these
             kinds
             of
             sicknesses
             !
             it
             comes
             with
             Gods
             command
             ,
             it
             is
             
               Gods
               arrow
            
             more
             especially
             then
             other
             sicknesses
             ,
             God
             sent
             it
             by
             his
             Command
             ,
             first
             to
             humble
             us
             for
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             now
             hee
             hath
             stayd
             it
             with
             a
             word
             of
             command
             that
             from
             above
             5000.
             a
             weeke
             ,
             it
             is
             come
             to
             three
             persons
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               sent
               his
               word
               and
               healed
               us
               .
            
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             pittifull
             state
             wee
             were
             in
             before
             :
             for
             
             indeed
             it
             was
             not
             onely
             a
             sicknesse
             upon
             the
             Citie
             but
             a
             civill
             sicknesse
             :
             the
             whole
             state
             w●s
             distempered
             :
             for
             as
             there
             is
             sicknesse
             in
             the
             body
             when
             there
             is
             obstruction
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             not
             a
             passage
             for
             the
             spirits
             and
             the
             blood
             from
             the
             liver
             ,
             &
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             head
             these
             obstructions
             cause
             weakenesse
             ,
             and
             faintings
             ,
             and
             consumption
             ,
             So
             was
             there
             not
             an
             obstruction
             in
             the
             state
             of
             late
             ?
             were
             not
             the
             veynes
             of
             the
             kingdome
             stopped
             ?
             Was
             not
             civill
             commerce
             stayed
             ?
             the
             affliction
             of
             this
             great
             Citie
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             the
             affliction
             of
             the
             head
             
             or
             of
             the
             heart
             or
             of
             the
             liver
             ;
             if
             the
             maine
             vitall
             part
             be
             sick
             ,
             the
             whole
             is
             sicke
             ,
             so
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             not
             only
             by
             way
             of
             sympathy
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             civilly
             sicke
             in
             regard
             that
             all
             trading
             ,
             and
             intercourse
             was
             stopped
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             heavy
             visitation
             .
             And
             wee
             have
             much
             cause
             to
             blesse
             God
             that
             now
             the
             
               wayes
               of
               this
               Sion
            
             of
             ours
             
               mourne
               not
            
             ,
             that-there
             is
             free
             commerce
             ,
             and
             intercourse
             as
             before
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             meete
             thus
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             quietly
             at
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             about
             our
             ordinarie
             callings
             ,
             
             those
             that
             have
             an
             apprehension
             of
             the
             thing
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             breake
             
             out
             in
             thanksgiving
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             divers
             respects
             .
          
           
             1
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             have
             not
             we
             matter
             to
             
               praise
               God
               that
               he
               would
               correct
               us
               at
               all
            
             ?
             hee
             might
             have
             suffred
             us
             to
             have
             gone
             on
             and
             beene
             
               damned
               with
               the
               wicked
               world
            
             as
             it
             is
             1
             Cor.
             11.33
             .
             
             
               We
               are
               therfore
               chastened
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               wee
               should
               not
               be
               damned
               with
               the
               world
               :
            
             it
             is
             his
             mercy
             that
             hee
             would
             take
             us
             into
             his
             hands
             as
             children
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             visite
             us
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Another
             ground
             of
             thankesgiving
             is
             this
             that
             since
             he
             would
             correct
             us
             ,
             2
             he
             
               would
               use
               this
               kind
               of
               correction
               ,
            
             that
             he
             would
             take
             us
             into
             his
             owne
             hands
             ;
             
             might
             he
             not
             have
             suffred
             a
             furious
             ,
             bloody
             darke
             spirited
             ,
             divellish
             spirited
             enemy
             to
             have
             invaded
             us
             ,
             to
             have
             fallen
             into
             the
             hard
             hands
             of
             men
             acted
             with
             divel●ish
             malice
             ?
             David
             thought
             this
             a
             favour
             ,
             even
             that
             God
             would
             single
             him
             out
             to
             punish
             him
             with
             the
             Plague
             of
             pestilence
             that
             he
             might
             not
             
               fal
               before
               his
               enemies
            
             .
             The
             
               mercies
               of
               God
               are
               wondrous
               great
            
             when
             we
             
               fall
               into
               his
               hands
            
             hee
             is
             a
             
               mercifull
               God
            
             ,
             hee
             hath
             tender
             bowels
             fu●ll
             of
             pitty
             and
             compassion
             :
             but
             
               The
               very
               mercies
               of
               wicked
               Idolaters
               are
               cruell
               ,
            
             there
             was
             a
             mercie
             therefore
             in
             that
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             take
             us
             
             into
             his
             owne
             hands
             .
          
           
             3
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             we
             see
             when
             he
             had
             taken
             us
             into
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             how
             he
             hath
             
               stopped
               the
               raging
               of
               the
               pestilence
               ,
            
             and
             hath
             inhibited
             the
             
               destroying
               Angell
            
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             wondrous
             manner
             ,
             that
             the
             Plague
             when
             it
             was
             so
             raging
             that
             it
             should
             come
             to
             decrease
             upon
             a
             sudden
             ;
             God
             was
             wondrous
             in
             this
             worke
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             matter
             of
             praise
             ?
          
           
             4
             Then
             againe
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mercy
             to
             us
             all
             here
             that
             
               he
               should
               give
               us
               our
               lives
               for
               a
               prey
            
             as
             God
             sai●h
             in
             Ieremiah
             to
             
               Baruch
               ,
               Wheresoever
               thou
               goest
               thou
               shalt
               have
               thy
               life
               for
               a
               prey
               ,
            
             might
             not
             
               Gods
               arrow
            
             have
             followed
             us
             
             wheresoever
             wee
             went
             ?
          
           
             Whither
             can
             a
             man
             goe
             
               from
               this
               arrow
            
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             being
             every
             where
             might
             smite
             him
             with
             the
             pestilence
             ?
             now
             in
             that
             hee
             hath
             watched
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             kept
             us
             from
             this
             noysome
             contagious
             sicknes
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             us
             altogether
             here
             quietly
             and
             freely
             ,
             that
             so
             there
             may
             bee
             entercourse
             betweene
             man
             and
             man
             in
             trading
             ,
             and
             other
             callings
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             fourth
             ground
             of
             
               praysing
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             And
             that
             
               it
               did
               not
               rage
               in
               other
               parts
               :
            
             5
             in
             former
             time
             God
             scattered
             the
             pestilence
             more
             
             ouer
             the
             kingdome
             :
             It
             is
             a
             great
             matter
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             let
             us
             say
             with
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             as
             this
             holy
             man
             h●re
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               men
               therefore
               would
               prayse
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               wonders
               that
               he
               doth
               for
               the
               children
               of
               men
            
             !
             For
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             rather
             correct
             us
             here
             then
             damne
             us
             ,
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             giue
             us
             up
             to
             our
             enemies
             ,
             For
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             that
             he
             stayd
             the
             infection
             so
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             stayd
             the
             spreading
             of
             it
             further
             ,
             For
             his
             
               goodnesse
               vnto
               us
               in
            
             particular
             that
             hee
             hath
             kept
             us
             all
             safe
             .
          
           
           
             What
             shall
             wee
             doe
             now
             but
             consecrate
             ,
             and
             dedicate
             these
             liues
             of
             ours
             for
             he
             giues
             us
             our
             liues
             more
             then
             once
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             there
             is
             neuer
             a
             one
             heere
             but
             can
             say
             by
             experience
             ,
             GOD
             hath
             given
             me
             my
             life
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             let
             us
             give
             these
             lives
             againe
             to
             God
             ,
             labour
             to
             reforme
             our
             former
             courses
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             a
             new
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             part
             of
             thanksgiving
             to
             renew
             our
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             please
             him
             better
             ,
             and
             indeed
             in
             every
             thanksgiving
             ,
             that
             should
             bee
             one
             ingredient
             .
             Now
             
             Lord
             I
             intend
             ;
             and
             resolue
             to
             please
             thee
             better
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             my
             faults
             haue
             formerly
             beene
             ,
             I
             resolue
             by
             thy
             grace
             ,
             and
             assistance
             to
             breake
             them
             off
             ,
             without
             this
             all
             the
             other
             is
             but
             a
             dead
             performance
             .
          
           
             Now
             breifly
             by
             way
             of
             analogie
             ,
             and
             proportion
             ,
             to
             rayse
             some
             meditations
             from
             that
             that
             hath
             hath
             beene
             delivered
             concerning
             the
             body
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             the
             Physitian
             both
             to
             soule
             ,
             and
             body
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             with
             his
             word
             can
             heale
             our
             bodies
             as
             the
             
             Psalmist
             sayth
             here
             ,
             much
             more
             can
             hee
             with
             his
             word
             heale
             our
             Soule
             .
             
             There
             are
             many
             that
             their
             bodies
             are
             well
             (
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             )
             but
             how
             is
             it
             with
             their
             soules
             ?
             here
             you
             haue
             some
             symptomes
             to
             know
             their
             spirituall
             state
             and
             oh
             that
             people
             were
             apprehensiue
             of
             it
             !
             
             haue
             you
             not
             many
             that
             their
             
               soule
               loatheth
               all
               manner
               of
               meate
               ,
            
             and
             they
             
               draw
               neere
               the
               gates
               of
               death
               ,
            
             their
             soules
             are
             in
             a
             desperate
             state
             ,
             they
             are
             deeply
             sick
             ,
             how
             shall
             wee
             know
             it
             ?
             their
             soule
             
               abhorreth
               all
               manner
               of
               wholsome
               meate
            
             :
             how
             many
             are
             there
             that
             relish
             Poets
             ,
             and
             history
             ,
             
             any
             trifle
             that
             doth
             but
             feed
             their
             vaine
             fancie
             and
             yet
             cannot
             relish
             the
             blessed
             truth
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ?
             Where
             is
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             when
             this
             spirituall
             sence
             is
             gone
             :
             when
             men
             cannot
             relish
             holy
             things
             ?
             if
             they
             relish
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             spirituall
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             the
             spirit
             toucheth
             the
             conscience
             ,
             but
             something
             that
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             is
             sutable
             to
             their
             conceit
             expressions
             ,
             or
             phrases
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             symptom
             and
             signe
             of
             a
             fearefull
             declining
             state
             ,
             when
             men
             doe
             not
             relish
             the
             spirituall
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             (
             as
             it
             
             were
             )
             
               their
               appointed
               food
            
             ,
             when
             they
             doe
             not
             
               delight
               to
               acquaint
               themselues
               with
               God
            
             in
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             reading
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             let
             such
             therefore
             ,
             as
             delight
             not
             in
             spirituall
             things
             know
             that
             their
             soules
             lye
             gasping
             they
             are
             at
             the
             
               gates
               of
               spirituall
               death
            
             ,
             all
             is
             not
             well
             there
             is
             some
             fearfull
             obstruction
             upon
             the
             soule
             ,
             that
             takes
             away
             the
             appetite
             ,
             the
             soule
             runnes
             into
             the
             world
             ouermuch
             ,
             they
             cloy
             themselues
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             men
             cānot
             relish
             heavenly
             things
             they
             are
             eate
             vp
             with
             the
             delight
             and
             joy
             of
             other
             things
             pleasures
             and
             profits
             .
          
           
           
             Let
             them
             search
             the
             cause
             ,
             
             and
             labour
             for
             purging
             sharpe
             things
             that
             may
             procure
             an
             appetite
          
           
             Let
             them
             judge
             themselues
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             is
             the
             matter
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             delight
             more
             in
             heauenly
             things
             ;
             let
             them
             purge
             themselues
             by
             confession
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             consideration
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             recover
             their
             appetite
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             almost
             a
             desperate
             estate
             ,
             
               They
               are
               at
               the
               gates
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Especially
             now
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             communion
             ,
             what
             doe
             we
             heere
             if
             we
             cannot
             relish
             the
             food
             of
             our
             soules
             ?
             let
             us
             examine
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             tast
             
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             God
             here
             if
             not
             ,
             
             What
             shall
             wee
             doe
             in
             these
             spirituall
             distempers
             ?
          
           
             Desire
             of
             God
             ,
             cry
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             forgiue
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             heale
             our
             soules
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             make
             us
             more
             spirituall
             to
             relish
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             better
             then
             we
             haue
             done
             before
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             heauenly
             ,
             are
             better
             in
             their
             kind
             then
             other
             things
             are
             ;
             so
             they
             may
             be
             better
             to
             our
             tast
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             know
             the
             judgement
             of
             his
             state
             ,
             when
             hee
             answereth
             not
             the
             difference
             of
             things
             :
             
             what
             the
             difference
             is
             between
             the
             food
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             food
             ,
             what
             the
             difference
             is
             between
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             other
             comforts
             ,
             betweene
             the
             riches
             ,
             and
             pelfe
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             that
             will
             cause
             a
             man
             to
             liue
             and
             die
             with
             comfort
             ,
             the
             true
             riches
             that
             make
             the
             soule
             rich
             to
             eternity
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             comparison
             :
             beg
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             spi●ituall
             relish
             to
             discerne
             
               of
               things
               that
               differ
            
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             recouer
             our
             appetite
             God
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             spirit
             can
             doe
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             word
             written
             ,
             but
             the
             in
             ward
             spirituall
             word
             written
             
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             desire
             God
             to
             joyne
             his
             spirit
             with
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             recover
             our
             tast
             and
             make
             us
             spirituall
             that
             we
             shall
             relish
             him
             that
             is
             both
             the
             feast-maker
             ,
             and
             the
             feast
             it selfe
             ,
             he
             is
             both
             the
             meat
             and
             the
             provider
             of
             the
             banquet
             .
          
           
             For
             whence
             is
             it
             that
             all
             other
             things
             are
             sweet
             to
             vs
             ?
             Deliverance
             from
             troble
             ,
             and
             sicknesse
             ?
             because
             it
             is
             a
             pledge
             of
             our
             spirituall
             deliverance
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             deliverance
             from
             hell
             and
             damnation
             ,
             what
             comfort
             can
             a
             man
             haue
             that
             knowes
             not
             his
             state
             in
             grace
             ,
             in
             the
             enjoying
             
             of
             his
             health
             ,
             when
             hee
             shall
             think
             he
             is
             but
             as
             a
             
               sheepe
               kept
               for
               the
               slaughter
            
             ?
             hee
             knows
             not
             whether
             hee
             be
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             vs
             come
             ,
             and
             renew
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             forgiuenesse
             of
             our
             sinnes
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             For
             if
             we
             beleiue
             our
             deliverance
             from
             hell
             ,
             and
             damnation
             by
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             broken
             ,
             and
             his
             bloodshed
             ,
             then
             every
             thing
             will
             be
             sweet
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             God
             loues
             us
             to
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             then
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             way
             to
             life
             everlasting
             
             euen
             day●●
             bread
             will
             be
             sweete
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             loue
             that
             giues
             heauen
             ,
             giues
             dayly
             food
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             loue
             that
             redeemes
             us
             from
             hell
             redeemes
             us
             from
             sicknes
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             maine
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             bee
             thankfull
             for
             the
             lesse
             .
             And
             as
             we
             enter
             into
             new
             couenant
             with
             God
             ;
             so
             labour
             to
             keepe
             it
             :
             
             in
             Levit.
             26.
             euery
             thing
             auengeth
             the
             breaking
             of
             Gods
             couenant
             when
             we
             make
             couenant
             to
             serue
             him
             better
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             yet
             breake
             it
             ,
             God
             is
             forced
             to
             send
             his
             messenger
             he
             sends
             sicknesse
             to
             
               avenge
               his
               Covenant
            
             ,
             
             considering
             that
             he
             hath
             lately
             so
             auenged
             it
             ,
             let
             it
             make
             us
             so
             much
             the
             more
             circumspect
             in
             our
             carriage
             .
             So
             much
             for
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             text
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           .
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Wykes
             .
          
           
             
               May
               11
               1638.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A12191-e150
           
             Vers.
             9●
             
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             God
             takes
             particular
             notice
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             Womens
             affections
             to
             religion
             strong
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Great
             things
             in
             religion
             from
             small
             beginnings
             
          
           
             Callings
             allowed
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             Commerce
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             garments
             .
          
           
             The
             selling
             and
             wearing
             rich
             attire
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Object
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Sorts
             of
             people
             before
             Christ
             
          
           
             Workes
             of
             preparation
             necessary
             to
             conversion
             .
          
           
             Preparations
             are
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Preparations
             remooue
             hindrances
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Progresse
             of
             preparation
             .
          
           
             God
             brings
             his
             elect
             under
             means
             .
          
           
             Preparations
             not
             to
             be
             rested
             in
             .
          
           
             God
             opens
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             heart
             naturally
             shut
             .
          
           
             2
             God
             alone
             opens
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             1
             There
             is
             want
             of
             ability
             in
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             2
             There
             is
             an
             opposition
             .
          
           
             Vse
             Patience
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             What
             ment
             by
             heart
             .
          
           
             The
             mind
             must
             bee
             sanctified
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             God
             opens
             the
             heart
             to
             attend
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Triall
             whether
             our
             hearts
             be
             opened
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Gospell
               the
               Ground
               of
               faith
               :
            
          
           
             The
             word
             preached
             the
             usuall
             meanes
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             To
             pray
             ●or
             labou●●ers
             in
             Gods
             har●est
             .
          
           
             To
             prize
             the
             ordinance
             of
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Attention
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             4
             Things
             requisite
             to
             ●ight
             .
          
           
             Directions
             to
             attend
             on
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             1
             Search
             our
             wants
             .
          
           
             2
             Come
             with
             subjection
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             get
             the
             word
             ingrafted
             .
          
           
             4
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             we
             attend
             aright
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             When
             wee
             know
             not
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             soule
             ecchoes
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             3
             They
             see
             things
             in
             their
             owne
             light
             .
          
           
             They
             judge
             according
             to
             their
             profit
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             the
             seale
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             thinke
             of
             our
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Honour
             of
             good
             governours
             of
             families
             .
          
           
             Good
             instructions
             may
             be
             effectuall
             long
             after
             .
          
           
             Christians
             easie
             to
             be
             intreated
             .
          
           
             Approbation
             of
             strong
             Christians
             confirmes
             the
             weake
             .
          
           
             To
             judge
             well
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Lydias
             invitation
             .
          
           
             To
             shew
             her
             loue
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             further
             inst●●cted
             .
          
           
             Faith
             fruitfull
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             faith
             by
             love
             
          
           
             1
             To
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2
             To
             his
             members
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             his
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12191-e10940
           
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             Psalme
             .
          
           
             4
             Instance
             of
             Gods
             providence
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Verse
             23
             
          
           
             Division
             o●
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             Who
             ment
             by
             fooles
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               wicked
               men
               are
               termed
               fooles
               .
            
          
           
             1
             For
             lack
             of
             discerning
             .
          
           
             2
             For
             passion
             
          
           
             Passion
             presents
             things
             falsely
             .
          
           
             3
             Iesting
             with
             sinne
             .
          
           
             4
             Forgetfulnesse
             of
             his
             end
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             wittie
             in
             their
             generation
             .
          
           
             5
             He
             wounds
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             To
             humble
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             2
             Aggravation
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             3
             Begge
             spirituall
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             4
             Not
             to
             passe
             for
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             wicked
             
          
           
             Folly
             in
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             38.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             73.
             
          
           
             The
             breach
             of
             the
             second
             table
             comes
             from
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             ●nhappy
             succession
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             beginnings
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
               Sinne
               the
               cause
               of
               sicknesse
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.31
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             To
             justifie
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             To
             be
             patient
             .
          
           
             3
             Search
             out
             our
             particular
             sin
             .
          
           
             To
             seeke
             God
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           
             The
             course
             of
             worldlings
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             
          
           
             Divinity
             transcends
             other
             arts
             .
          
           
             Sicknesse
             how
             from
             God
             ,
             how
             from
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             murmuring
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Sin
             puts
             a
             rod
             in
             Gods
             hand
             
          
           
             Sin
             a
             poyson
             .
          
           
             Salvian
          
           
             
               Extremity
               of
               sicknes
            
             .
          
           
             Naturall
             cause
             of
             sicknesse
             :
          
           
             Happines
             of
             Epicures
             vnstable
             .
          
           
             To
             blesse
             God
             for
             appetite
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             converse
             with
             the
             sicke
             .
          
           
             Gates
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Death
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             2
             Authority
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Misery
             of
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             3
             Power
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             To
             disarme
             death
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             God
             suffers
             men
             to
             fall
             to
             great
             misery
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Gods
               children
               cry
               to
               him
               in
               affliction
               .
            
          
           
             Atheisme
             against
             nature
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             sendeth
             affliction
             .
          
           
             To
             submit
             to
             God
             patiently
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             a
             speciall
             remedie
             in
             affliction
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             in
             a
             state
             fit
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Take
               heed
               of
               knowne
               sinne
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Heare
             God
             calling
             on
             us
             .
          
           
             Exhortation
             to
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             best
             before
             affliction
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3
             :
          
           
             Remember
             the
             Church
             in
             our
             prayers
             .
          
           
             God
             the
             best
             Physitian
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             To
             haue
             recourse
             to
             God
             in
             sicknes
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Prayer
             to
             God
             successefull
             
          
           
             Psal.
             38.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             God
             hears
             heathens
             .
          
           
             Much
             more
             his
             children
             
          
           
             Luke
             11.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Wayting
             after
             prayer
             necessary
             .
          
           
             God
             deferres
             for
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             Beloved
             sins
             hinder
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Gods
             powerful
             word
             ▪
             
          
           
             Gods
             command
             over
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             displeasing
             God.
             
          
           
             Jncouragement
             to
             pray
             from
             Gods
             power
             .
          
           
             Christs
             word
             in
             his
             abasement
             powerfull
             .
          
           
             All
             men
             praise
             Go●
             
          
           
             To
             praise
             God
             for
             others
             .
          
           
             Especially
             for
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Luke
             2
             .
             1●
             14.
             
          
           
             Creatures
             prayse
             God
             bow
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             103.
             
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             only
             dishonour
             God.
             
          
           
             Prayse
             a
             duty
             fit
             for
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Prayse
             the
             fruit
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             all
             we
             doe
             .
          
           
             Of
             hearing
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Praysing
             God
             the
             end
             of
             the
             creation
             ,
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             end
             of
             redemption
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             50.
             
             Jt
             is
             the
             end
             of
             our
             particular
             deliverances
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             5.
             
          
           
             Helps
             and
             meanes
             to
             praise
             God.
             
          
           
             Consider
             our
             owne
             vnworthinesse
             .
          
           
             2
             Not
             to
             rest
             on
             second
             causes
             .
          
           
             The
             necessity
             and
             use
             of
             the
             blessing
             .
          
           
             4
             Dayly
             register
             Gods
             favours
             .
          
           
             To
             prayse
             God
             with
             that
             which
             is
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             103.
             
          
           
             Our
             vnderstaning
             .
          
           
             Memory
             .
          
           
             Ioy.
             
          
           
             Tongue
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             great
             visitation
             .
             1625.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             deliverance
             from
             the
             plague
             ,
             to
             blesse
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             That
             hee
             would
             correct
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.33
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             hee
             would
             do
             it
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             he
             stayed
             the
             Pestilence
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             our
             lives
             were
             spared
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             it
             spread
             not
             farre
             .
          
           
             God
             by
             his
             Word
             heales
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Symptome
             of
             a
             sicke
             soule
             .
          
           
             To
             recover
             spirituall
             appetite
             .
          
           
             What
             to
             do
             in
             spirituall
             distempers
             ,
          
           
             Levit.
             26.